■.■v.-»^i«.m-jj.am-a.aMt^i.L..j^ — -^. -' --T. ,r-fv,.. 
 
 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 STEWART H. BURNHAM 
 FUND 
 
Cornell University Library 
 DU 411.T24P2 
 
 Past and present of New Zealanc 
 
 3 1924 028 637 464 
 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 »«fcW-,.-. . . 
 
 
 £^i-i^ 
 
 jjItT"'-'''''!!?^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 
 
 ': 
 
 
 
 
 1 OAYLORD 
 
 
 
 PRINTED INU S A. 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924028637464 
 
g y -5"- (?\ 
 
 MiW /EJiL'WU I IFSl SLt.NE:R\ 
 
 nt/c 
 
THE PAST AND PRESENT 
 
 >NEW ZEALAND; 
 
 PROSPECTS FOR THE FUTURE. 
 
 litlr nuxMxom fllwstrattons. 
 
 BV THE 
 
 KEY. EICHARD TAYLOR, M.A., F.G.S., 
 
 AN OLD NEW ZEALAND MISSIONARY, 
 
 Author of 
 'TE IKA A MAUI; OR, NEW ZEALAND AND ITS INHABITANTS.' 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 WILLIAM. MACINTOSH, 
 
 24, Paternoster Row ; 
 
 AND 
 
 HENRY IRESON JONES, Wanganui, New Zealand. 
 1868. 
 
Queen of the South ! which the mighty Pacific 
 
 Claims for its Britain in ages to be, 
 Bright with fair visions and hopes beatific, 
 
 Glorious and happy thy future I see. 
 
 Fifty years hence — look forward and see it, 
 
 Realm of New Zealand, what then shalt thou be ! 
 
 Even should Britain's decay be down written. 
 
 All shall be greatness and glory with thee. 
 
 TUPPER. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 In presenting this "Work to the Public, a few words 
 may be required by way of Preface. 
 
 The brief account given of the Church Mission in 
 New Zealand is only to be viewed as a sketch, and 
 that of necessity a partial one, being chiefly confined 
 to the "Writer's own observation. FuUy to do justice 
 to this subject would extend it far beyond the limits 
 of the present work. 
 
 Many accounts of the New Zealand War, which 
 has been raging for the last twelve years, having 
 already appeared from those taking opposite views, 
 have of necessity so widely difiPered, that the "Writer 
 being personally acquainted with most of the leading 
 characters, as well as with their points of difference, 
 has ventured to add another, with the desire of 
 reconciling as far as possible the discrepancies of 
 both, and present a simple and unbiassed account, 
 which will be found strictly consonant with truth. 
 
 New Zealand, without doubt, is the colony of Great 
 
VI PEEFACJ2. 
 
 Britain, which offers the greatest advantages to those 
 who leave its shores ; viewing it as such, a short 
 statement is given of its present and future prospects, 
 that ovuc countrymen, who make up their minds to 
 emigrate, may see it is the field for them to select, 
 which, whilst it presents the greatest resemblance 
 to their native land, stiU preserves British thought 
 and sentiment, and offers all the advantages of a new 
 country to those who seek to better their position. 
 
 Statistics are added, which will abundantly prove 
 all advanced, and make its wonderful progress most 
 evident, satisfactorily showing what a change British 
 industry and perseverance have effected in an anti- 
 podal wilderness, in founding a colony which has not 
 yet attained its thirtieth year. 
 
 With these few remarks, the Writer submits his 
 Little Work to the kind consideration of the Public, 
 to whom it is respectfully dedicated. 
 
 March, 1868. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. PAGE 
 
 Sunshine and Shade ; or, the Past, Present, and Future of the Church 
 
 Mission of New Zealand .... ... 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Church Mission (continued) ... . 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Church Mission (continued) ... 50 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Church Mission (continued) . , 73 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Native Schools and Half -Caste Race . . 87 
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 The English Church . 92 
 
 CHAPTER vn. 
 
 King Movement . . , . . 107 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. 
 King Movement (continued) . . . 157 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 The Present Colonial Government. — Our Surplus Population. — Convicts 
 
 Confederation of the Provinces of the British Empire . . 173 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 The Geography of New Zealand. — The Isles of New Zealand. — Coloni- 
 zation ... . 191 
 
Vm CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. PAGE 
 
 Tamihana Wiremu Tarapipi te Waharoa. — John Williams Dr. Sinclair — 
 
 Bishop Monrad. — Baron de Thierry A New Zealand Grace Darling . 231 
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 A Lecture delivered at the Odd Fellows' Hall, Wanganui, on its Past, 
 
 Present, and Future, on leaving for England ...'.. 267 
 
 CHAPTEE Xin. 
 Acclimatisation . . . 290 
 
 CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 Statistics A List of the earliest Works printed in Maori. — Population 
 
 The Total Number of Acres in the posssesion of Europeans under Crop 
 in the several Electoral Districts in December 1864. — ^Middle Island. — 
 The Number of Acres in the possession of Europeans under Crop in 
 the several Provinces in December 1864.— Customs' Eevenue at the 
 several Ports for Quarter ending 30th June 1865. — Value of Exports 
 
 for the several Provinces during the Quarter ending June 80 1865 
 
 Number and Tonnage of Vessels cleared outwards at the several Ports 
 
 during the Quarter ending 30th June 1865 Eevenue of the Provinces 
 
 for the Quarter ending 30th June 1865 New Zealand and Australian 
 
 Tariffs — Bank Eetums, Quarter ending 31st March, 1866. — Gold 
 
 'Exports from 1861 to 30th November 1865 Eevenue of Otago from 
 
 1861 to 30th September 1865. — Latitude and Longitude. — Quantity 
 and Value of Gold exported from 1st April 1855, to 31st March 
 1857. — Live Stock in the Possession of Europeans in the several 
 
 Provinces in December 1861 Eeceipts and Expenditure of the 
 
 ordinary Eevenue for the Quarter ending December 31st 1865 
 
 Governors of New Zealand.— The Waitangi Treaty , . . . 301 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 Hints to Emigrants.— A Letter from one of the earliest Settlers in Wanganui 321 
 
NEW ZEALAND; 
 
 PAST AND PEESENT STATE, 
 
 THE CHURCH AT OTAKE, ON THE MANGANUI A TE AO. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SUNSHINE AND SHADE; OR, THE PAST, PRESENT, AND 
 FUTURE OF THE CHURCH IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 The last great command given by our Lord to His followers 
 previous to His Ascension was, " Go ye into all the world and 
 preach the Gospel to every creature." (Mark xvi. 15.) We 
 cannot therefore suppose, that such a command would be given 
 without its being intended to be obeyed, or that those who 
 
THE CHUECH. 
 
 sought to be obedient to it, would be left without His aid 
 being afforded from above. Without such a conviction being 
 firmly impressed upon the mind, the servant of God, knowing 
 his own weakness, would never dare to attempt the work ; 
 but, to imagine such a thing, would be virtually to think that 
 God's hand is shortened, and that He is either less able or 
 willing to aid His servants now, than He was in times of old. 
 
 The miraculous powers, indeed, which were bestowed upon 
 the earliest proclaimers of the Gospel, may seem to have 
 been withdrawn ; such as raising the dead, healing the sick, 
 and speaking the languages of the Heathen. Still, it is a 
 question whether miracles of a purely spiritual nature. are 
 not now as evidently wrought in manifestation of God's 
 power among the Heathen, as the more material ones were 
 in times of old. The state of the world now is not what it 
 was in Apostolic times; and therefore it is reasonable to 
 suppose that the Lord suits His dealings and operations 
 so that they shall best meet the exigencies of the times. 
 The Great God of the Universe may so work, that the pro- 
 gress made towards the accomplishment of His purposes may 
 not for a time be seen, and yet the progression made be still 
 sure and certain. 
 
 The advance of the Gospel in Heathen lands in this our 
 day is evident, and fully establishes the fact that it is the 
 Lord's doing. The wonderful way the Word of God is 
 multiplied and dispersed throughout the world, can only be 
 regarded as a miracle, far greater than that wrought at 
 Jerusalem on the Day of Pentecost. The preparing of the 
 way of the Gentiles is also to be observed, — a highway for the 
 Heathen. The increase of commerce ; the bringing of the 
 most distant ends of the world together ; the facilities of in- 
 tercourse with nations, scarcely known even by name some few 
 years ago ; the breaking down the barriers which opposed 
 the entrance of the Gospel, as in China and Japan ; clearly 
 prove a work is going on, and on such a scale of magnitude 
 as far exceeds that of past experience. 
 
 The extension of the Gospel in the fu-st century of our era 
 was most surprising. But soon the energy of diffusion 
 
THE CHURCH. 3 
 
 seemed to wane ; its force appeared exhausted ; a long 
 period of comparative inaction followed ; the stream of life 
 seemed absorbed by the sands of the desert it flowed through. 
 Again the fountain of vitality bursts out; renewed efibrts 
 are made by the servants of God to extend the Eedeemer's 
 kingdom. They combine their powers; a new feature of 
 their energy is exhibited ; union of particles form the stone 
 cut out of the mountain without hands ; and already are the 
 results filling the whole earth. Bible and Missionary 
 Societies arise ; the prince of this world has his standing 
 armieSj his Armstrong and Whitwell guns, his Minnie rifles 
 and needle guns, his ironclads, and aU sorts of inventions to 
 destroy life ; and his still more subtle efibrts are directed to 
 make Christian men believe a lie, that killing by the thousand 
 is not murder, and wholesale robbery on the grandest scale 
 is not theft. But he goes even beyond this ; and to blind 
 men to their ruin he throws dust into their eyes, so that 
 they. cannot discern the truth; by outward forms, by tinsel 
 adornments, he strives to make even professing Christians 
 lose sight of the simple truth, that " God is a Spirit, and 
 they who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and 
 in truth." On the other hand, however, the Chief Captain 
 of our salvation is not inactive. He, too, has His wea- 
 pons to destroy the adversary ; He has the Sword of the 
 Spirit — His Word translated into every tongue ; thus so 
 sharpened on both sides, as to cut wherever it is carried. 
 He, too, has His Tract Societies, which, like the leaves of 
 the Tree of Life, are given for the heahng of the nations ; 
 and He has His standing armies constantly employed in 
 foreign service, to break down the strong-holds of Satan ; to 
 take possession of them ; and to dispel the darkness of past 
 ages, and cause the light of life to shine. 
 
 If the first epoch of our faith excites our wonder at the 
 extent of the field of its operations, what shall we think now ? 
 Is the Lord's hand shortened ? Are we not entering upon 
 another epoch of the Church ? Is it not now represented by 
 the flying eagle ? Is not the Lord now rapidly fulfilling 
 His Word ? The invention of steam ; the remarkable 
 
 B 2 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 extension of railroads ; tlie cutting down hills ; the filling 
 up vales ; the making the crooked places straight, and the 
 rough places plain ; men running to and fro ; every depart- 
 ment of knowledge increasing ; electric telegraphs conveying 
 thought even across vast oceans, with lightning speed; all 
 betoken the rapid fulfilment of prophecy, and the approach 
 of that time when " the earth shall be fiUed with the 
 knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover 
 the sea." (Hab. ii. 14.) 
 
 The present field of the Gospel warfare is only to be 
 measured by the surface of the whole world. In every part 
 are detachments of His army sent; and whilst there are 
 apparent seasons of sunshine and shade in each, still, through- 
 out the whole, the Redeemer's kingdom is surely, certainly, 
 and permanently advancing, and attests the fact, that the 
 Lord is setting up His kingdom on earth, and making His 
 banner an ensign for the Heathen. 
 
 The very fact of fighting, contending, and striving, proves 
 the presence of an enemy, and a powerful one also, being no 
 less an one than the prince of this world ; he has his armies, 
 and far more numerous than those apparently are, which 
 belong to the Chief Captain of our salvation. Shall we be 
 surprised if he seeks to make it appear that he is the 
 conqueror ? In ordinary wars, how common is it for the 
 losing side to issue false despatches, and to make the public 
 think it is conquering, when, in reality, it is on the point of 
 being conquered and destroyed. The world, too, is far 
 more ready to believe the one than the other; but still, 
 sooner or later, truth must prevail. The Kingdom of Christ 
 must be established, and He must reign over it for evermore. 
 
 In taking a view of the past state of the New Zealand 
 Church, it will be necessary first to give a short description 
 of the state of the Maori race before the Gospel was intro- 
 duced amongst them. We cannot well picture to ourselves 
 a race of men more savage and debased, more strongly 
 bound with an age-rivetted chain, than they were. Killing 
 was literally no murder, and man regarded his fellow-man as 
 
THE CHUECH. O 
 
 his proper food, wMch he was justified in using whenever it 
 could be procured. Hence, wars never ceased; murders, 
 rapine, and wrong, were of constant occurrence. And this 
 was not only the case with tribes, but even with families; 
 every mane's hand was against his neighbour ; indeed, the 
 horrid state of society at that time can scarcely be exag- 
 gerated. 
 
 Captain Cook, who first made us acquainted with New 
 Zealand, and who has left such a faithful account of its 
 inhabitants, particularly mentions their incessant wars and 
 cannibal propensities. Perhaps it is not too much to say, 
 that war was chiefly carried on that they might indulge in 
 their cannibal feasts ; and living in an island so destitute of 
 land animals, we see, perhaps, the true origin of this horrid 
 practice, although their traditions assert the contrary, and 
 aflSrm that it was first done to strike terror into their enemies. 
 A corroboration of this idea is to be found in a circumstance 
 which occurred since whalers visited these islands. One of 
 these vessels was induced to land a small party of Maories on 
 the Island of Eotuma. In order to strike terror into the 
 comparatively unwarlike inhabitants, the invaders killed 
 some of them, plucked out their eyes and swallowed them, 
 and eat their hearts. The natives were so horror-struck, 
 that though many times more numerous than their visitors, 
 they submitted themselves entirely to them, and were hence- 
 forth treated as their slaves. A similar thing occurred when 
 some of the Maories were in a like manner taken to the 
 Chatham Isles ; the poor Mori-ori were thus cruelly treated, 
 and compelled to take the Maories as their masters. 
 
 What horrid atrocities and unnatural repasts has the blood- 
 stained land of New Zealand witnessed ! Even when the 
 lives of those taken in war were spared, still the poor slave, 
 though he might be kept for a time to cultivate his master's 
 land, was yet little more than store provision ; and when fat 
 and in good condition, liable any day to be knocked on the 
 head and cast into the oven. Many a memento of this horrid 
 custom still remains ; the same word was equally used for a 
 tame pig, or pet bird, as for a slave ; they were all mohai, 
 
6 THE CHTJECH. 
 
 and intended, as tHe word intimates^ to be used " as food," 
 •when required. An anecdote is preserved of a poor slave 
 girl, who was commanded to go and fetcli fuel, then light a 
 fire and heat the ovenj and, when all was prepared, was 
 herself knocked on the head and cast into it. 
 
 But no more convincing proof is required of the frequency 
 of this practice than the old Maori middens ; there, amongst 
 the heaps of shells, and bones of birds and fish, are the 
 charred fragments of human bones ; and, along the entire 
 length of New Zealand^s shores, similar hillocks are to be 
 seen standing forth in strong relief to the surrounding sand 
 hills, as so many monuments of bye-gone barbarism and 
 cruelty. But enough; for further particulars on this sub- 
 ject, the early journals of the Missionaries should be 
 consulted. 
 
 In addition to other causes of insecurity of life, was the 
 Tapu ; an institution which completely placed the life and 
 property of everyone in the power of the priests and chiefs, 
 However outrageous its acts and requirements, they coulc 
 not be resisted. Another of the many evils of the Heather 
 State was the Mahutu — witchcraft. If a wasting disease 
 attacked any one, it was generally attributed to an evil eye 
 or the act of some enemy ; and if the sufferer could not fij 
 his suspicions on any one, he had merely to consult the 
 mata-Mte, or seer, who at once would name the individual 
 and, as in former days, the natives imagined that death die 
 not occur naturally, a kind of inquest was held at the decease 
 of any one of rank, to find out the person who caused it 
 When an old lady died rather suddenly, the enquiry wai 
 made as to what was the food she had last eaten ; that wai 
 found to be quite correct ; but it came out in evidence tha 
 she had unfortunately scraped her potatoes with a borrowec 
 knife, which at once fixed the cause on the lender, who 
 without any further ceremony, was immediately despatched. 
 
 Before the Gospel came, life was not prized, and mai 
 thought no more of killing his fellow man than the hunte 
 does of securing his game. The first white man seen by thi 
 Wanganui natives was killed as a new kind of animal, t 
 
THE CHURCir. / 
 
 see how lie tasted, whether there was any difference in the 
 flavour of the Pakelia, or European, from that of the Maori. 
 
 One of our zealous teachers, in giving me his history, said 
 that formerly he was a great man eater, and delighted in 
 war because it enabled him to indulge in his favorite repast ; 
 that on one occasion he joined a war party in an attack on 
 a neighbouring tribe, that they were successful and killed a 
 great many, and then as usual they feasted on the cooked 
 bodies of the slain ; but whilst doing so, a native arrived 
 who had been at one of the Mission Stations. He spoke to 
 them of the wickedness they were committing, and said that 
 God's word forbad them to do so. When he heard these 
 words they appeared very foolish. Why, thought he, is it 
 any more wicked to eat a man, than a dog, or pig, or anything 
 else ; is not one as good food as another ? The words, 
 however, which he had heard, were remembered, and the 
 next time he was present at a similar repast, he thought his 
 favorite food did not taste as sweet as usual, he had lost his 
 relish for it ; and when he was again invited, he loathed the 
 very sight of it. The word he had heard sunk deep in his 
 mind; he could not rest. He went to the nearest Mission 
 Station, he became an enquirer, and finally a zealous teacher 
 of the truth, which I found him many years after diligently 
 laboring to proclaim. 
 
 Cannibalism was certainly practised by many, from a 
 craving desire for human flesh. Up the Manganui te ao, a 
 tributary of the Wanganui, near the road across the mania 
 central plains, to Eotorua, a lonely path running through 
 dense forests, there is a large cave formed by an overhang- 
 ing cliff, which gives a space of twenty-one feet sheltered 
 from the weather, and nearly a hundred feet long ; this 
 is situated on high ground and commands a view of the 
 road which runs below. There parties were accustomed 
 to lie in wait for the unsuspecting traveller, who was thence 
 pounced upon, killed, and cooked in that cave. When I first 
 visited it the ovens were still fresh, with charred human bones 
 lying around them ; and a man in my party was pointed 
 out to me who had a narrow escape of being there killed 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 and eaten by a party who had been three days waiting for 
 him. This cave I frequently made my resting-place for the 
 night, and twice it has afforded me a dry sleeping place 
 when it was raining heavily outside. I first slept m it in 
 1843 ; and when I found for what purpose it had been used, 
 and that I had actually one in my party who had a narrow 
 escape of being there killed and cooked, I held a Prayer- 
 meeting in that old den of cruelty, and for the first time it 
 resounded with praise to Him who came to make man love 
 his neighbour as himself. 
 
 Putiki-wara-nui, the name of the place where I resided, 
 preserves a sad remembrance of past times. Its meaning is 
 the great shaving off of scalps. The cutting off of scalps 
 was a common practice amongst the Maories as well as 
 amongst the North American Indians, and they were the 
 trophies of their courage and success, which gave them rank 
 and dignity ia the eyes of their tribe. 
 
 Such was the original state of the Maori race throughout 
 the length and breadth of the New Zealand Islands j killing 
 and being killed, eating and being eaten ; never satisfied ; a 
 restless race, always longing to deprive one another of wh'at 
 either possessed which the other wished to have. One man 
 planted, but another reaped j club law prevailed; to the 
 stronger belonged the wives, the goods, and the body of the 
 weaker. As far as outward form went, a noble race, bold 
 in battle, shrewd in council, skilful in execution. Like the 
 whited sepulchres, outwardly beautiful, inwardly full of all 
 uncleanness. 
 
 A little more than half a century has elapsed since the 
 venerable Samuel Marsden first landed on the shores of New 
 Zealand, and proclaimed to its savage inhabitants : " Behold, 
 I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all 
 people." (Luke ii. 10.) Very remarkably this was a portion 
 of the lesson appointed in our service for that day, it being 
 Christmas day, 1 814. The honored instrument of introducing 
 the Gospel into that savage land, was the senior Chaplain 
 of the infant Colony of New South Wales ; and the apparent 
 means which led to his being interested in the welfare of the 
 
THE CHUECH, ^ 
 
 Maori race, were his having met with two of them at Norfolk 
 Island, where they had been carried to teach the convicts 
 the way of preparing flax ; he was struck with their looks 
 and intelHgence, and was thus led by the Lord to desire 
 their conversion, and to determine to exert himself to 
 effect it. 
 
 Improbable as it then appeared, that such a cruel and 
 ferocious race of savages could be influenced by God's 
 Word to lay aside that ferocity, and become a perfectly 
 different people, their benefactor was enabled to induce the 
 Church Missionary Society to found a Mission amongst them. 
 He conducted the first members of it there himself; he 
 paid them repeated visits to strengthen their hands ; seven 
 times did he visit the' island, and he was permitted to live 
 and see the fruit of his efforts and prayers realized, and thus 
 to receive a fuU compensation for all the toil and anxiety he 
 had iacurred in their behalf; and when he paid his last visit, 
 about a year before his death, and was welcomed wherever 
 he went by the natives as their father, who had led them to 
 the knowledge of the true and living God, he might truly 
 have said, " Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in 
 peace, according to Thy word, for mine eyes have seen Thy 
 salvation." (Luke ii. 29, 80.) 
 
 The earliest efforts made to raise the natives from their 
 savage state, were by introducing, first, the common arts of 
 civilized life, weaving, rope-making, farming. For this 
 purpose, a blacksmith, a carpenter, a mason, and a wheel- 
 wright were sent, but little good from their labours was 
 perceptible ; no impression seemed to be made on the native 
 mind by their teaching, they had no moral influence over it. 
 But when men were sent forth to them solely as bearers of 
 the Gospel message ; when they simply preached salvation 
 through Christ, and regular ministrations were established, 
 then its genuine effects were soon perceived.* The heart of 
 
 * In 1823, Eev. Henry Williams, late Archdeacon of Waimate, arrived. In 
 the following year, Bichard Davis, a farmer, and George Clarke, a mechanic, 
 joined him ; and in 1826, he was strengthened by the coming of his brother, 
 Bev. William Williams, B.A., now the Bishop of Waiapu. 
 
10 THE CHUECH. 
 
 the poor slave was the first affected. He naturally contrasted 
 his state of bondage with the liberty of the believer, and he 
 thus became the first fruits of the Gospel. It spread from 
 one to another, and soon made such a perceptible change in 
 them as to excite the astonishment of their masters j the 
 young chiefs, whose minds were more open to conviction 
 than those of the older ones, hardened by age and a long 
 course of crime, next embraced the faith of Christ. 
 
 The number of believers steadily increased. The Gospel 
 and Tapu came into collision ; light and darkness struggled. 
 The contest was short ; the Tapu was broken ; at first as far 
 as the Missionary was concerned. When the Kirikiri River 
 was tapued until their fishing was over, the Mission boat 
 burst through it, holding on its course as usual ; the 
 indignant natives dragged the boat ashore and plundered 
 it of its contents, which chiefly consisted of some supplies 
 they were taking up, of medicines and pi-eserves. The jams 
 were hastily swallowed and the medicines drunk off. The 
 unpleasant consequences were soon perceived, and produced 
 the conviction that the mana, or power of the pakeha, was 
 too strong for them : the boat was restored and they were 
 permitted to go on their way. It was thenceforth conceded 
 that the Tapu did not apply to the Missionary. 
 
 The contest, however, was not ended; it was renewed 
 again by the converts, who also resisted its requu-ements, 
 and they likewise gained the victory, and the Tapu was 
 given up for ever. 
 
 Prom the first unfurling of the banner of peace to the 
 making of the first convert, ten years elapsed ; it was only in 
 September 1825, that the first convert was baptized, and it 
 then appeared very disheartening; but that one was the 
 opening of the door for others, so that the Missionaries 
 extended their labours. Other stations were founded around 
 the bay, and in 1833, four of the Missionaries went to the 
 south, and gradually laid the foundation of Missionary 
 Stations in Waikato, the Thames, Rotorua, and Tauranga. 
 Fearful wars there raged, and still more fearful cannibal 
 feasts prevailed. The position of the Missionaries was for a 
 
THE CHUBCH. 
 
 11 
 
 long time very trying; even their own natives burnt the 
 Mission houses to hinder them from falling into the hands of 
 the enemy ; their property was plundered^ and this harassing 
 state continued for several years ; yet, strange to say, even 
 during this apparently untoward state of affairs, the Gospel 
 advanced, and converts were gained; though the old men 
 were too hardened to listen, their sons did, and many 
 embraced the Gospel ; and of those, sevei-al were the sons of 
 the principal chiefs. These soon saw the wickedness of war 
 and cannibalism, and refused to accompany their fathers. 
 Of such may be mentioned Tamihana Tarapipi, the son of 
 Waharoa. The tauas, or war parties, rapidly decreased in 
 number, and those chiefs who before could muster a force 
 of five or six hundred men, were afterwards satisfied with 
 two hundred, and thus from the want of followers their 
 contests gradually ceased, and with them their horrid feasts. 
 
 In tracing the commencement of the great change which 
 came over the Maori race, which for many years extinguished 
 their insane desire of war and delight in bloodshed, it is 
 evident it did not begin with the old. The great warrior, 
 Hongi, refrained, indeed, from injuring the Messengers of 
 the Gospel ; he even defended them when in danger, but he 
 paid no attention to their words ; he died a Heathen ; so 
 hardened and accustomed was he to bloodshed, that even to 
 the last he could think of nothing else; no reasoning or 
 entreaty seemed to affect his seared mind. 
 
 Hongi, the great Ngapuhi Chief, died exhorting his 
 children, with his last breath, to carry on the war ; pointing 
 with exultation to his guns and powder, he enquired who 
 dare fight with them, so well provided for. But the Lord 
 overruled his death for good. Although the Missionaries 
 then feared for the future, when their great protector was 
 removed, they were then led to trust solely in Christ and 
 His providential care. From that time the Gospel advanced 
 among the Ngapuhi. 
 
 Waharoa, the great Matamata Chief, though far advanced 
 in years, refused to pay any attention to the exhortation of 
 the Missionaries, and when they tried to persuade that 
 
12 THE CHUECH. 
 
 restless old savage to make peace, he told them when he 
 returned from the war with Rotorua, they should see a pile 
 of heads as high as his hand, holding it up several feet from 
 the ground, and said, "the Kumara and the flesh, the 
 Kumara and the flesh, how sweetly will they go down 
 together." On his return the posts of his fence were 
 garnished with the heads of his enemies. 
 
 By the overruling hand of Providence, the son of that 
 cannibal chief became a believer, and was baptized by the 
 name of Wiremu Tamihana, and with him several other 
 influential chiefs, who, as already stated, at last succeeded 
 in putting an end to the war. 
 
 Another young chief, who likewise was wearied with 
 such continued bloodshed, adopted the following singular 
 expedient to make peace : — 
 
 He went to the neighbourhood of his enemies' pa, and 
 concealed himself near it, so that he could see everyone who 
 went out and in without being seen himself; at last he saw 
 a young man, who was one of the head chiefs of the place, 
 go out and advance to a spot where he could obtain an 
 extended view, and see whether any enemies might be 
 approaching; there he sat down, with his back turned to 
 his concealed foe, who lay hid close to him. He stole upon 
 him so quietly that he reached him without being heard, 
 when he sprang suddenly upon him like a tiger, and over- 
 powered him before he had time to resist ; he then pinioned 
 his arms behind him and led him off as his prisoner. After 
 he had proceeded a little way, until he was out of sight 
 of the pa, he suddenly stopped, unbound his prisoner's 
 arms, and bid him bind his instead. The captive chief did 
 as he was told, and took his former captor to his pa; 
 immediately he entered all rushed upon him, and prepared 
 to despatch him at once. The young chief commanded them 
 to wait until he had told them how he had obtained his 
 captive ; he led him to the marae, and there surrounded by 
 all the inhabitants of the pa, he related all the circumstances 
 of the case, and then demanded whether he ought to be 
 killed; all were struck with admiration, the prisoner was 
 
THE CHUECH. 13 
 
 immediately unbound, peace between the two tribes was 
 at once madej and having been feasted, he returned to 
 his own place accompanied by some of his newly-gained 
 friends. 
 
 In no one instance was the over-ruling hand of Providence 
 more clearly displayed in bringing good out of evil, than in 
 the case of Ngakukn, who, during that murderous war, was 
 surprised in his hut by a party from Eotorua. His only son 
 and daughter were with him ; he had barely time to snatch 
 , up the boy and run off with him when the enemy entered, 
 and poor Tarore, his Httle girl, fell into their hands; she 
 was instantly killed, her scalp cut off, and the poor child's 
 heart taken as an offering to their God. At her funeral 
 Ngakuku addressed his tribe and said, " There lies my child, 
 she has been murdered as a payment for this war ; but do 
 not rise to seek revenge, leave that with God, let this be the 
 ending of the war with Eotorua, now let peace be made ; 
 my heart is not dark for Tarore, but for you ; you urged 
 teachers to come to you, they came, and you are driving 
 them away.'' 
 
 But the inclining their hearts to peace was not the only 
 consequence in God's over-ruling providence. Little did 
 Ngakuku think what a monument the Lord was going to 
 erect to little Tarore's memory. She was a scholar at the 
 Mission School; she loved to attend it, and when she lay 
 down to sleep her book rested by her side. It was carried 
 away by her murderers and taken to Rotorua, and there 
 given to some one who could read. Soon after, that indi- 
 vidual formed one of a party going to Kapiti, he took the 
 book with him, not from any love for what it contained, so 
 much as from an idea that it would give him importance in 
 the eyes of those he was going to visit, to whom books then 
 were unknown. 
 
 When his party reached Kapiti, he told the young chiefs 
 there that he possessed the sacred book of the Europeans. 
 This greatly excited their desire to hear what it contained ; 
 he produced it, and read a small portion of it to them. His 
 hearers were much struck with what they heard, they made 
 
14 THE CHURCH. 
 
 him read morej and frequently too, and completely wearied 
 him with their importunities ; nay, further, they would not 
 let him rest until he actually taught them to read it them- 
 selves. The m^an was so tired of his new office of teacher, 
 for he himself did not care for religion, that he was glad to 
 take his departure. 
 
 But little Tarore's book had done its work ; it had opened 
 the eyes of some of those chiefs to see the wickedness of 
 war and cannibalism j a new principle was implanted within 
 them, and its effects were soon seen. They, like those in 
 the north, set their -race against war and its attendant crimes. 
 They were determined to have a teacher of their own ; they 
 had heard what a change had been effected by the Gospel 
 there, and to obtain one a deputation to Paihia was appointed. 
 Katu, who has since been better known by the name of 
 Tamihana te Rauparaha, and Te Whiwhi, afterwards baptized 
 by the name of Matene, were the two chiefs appointed for 
 this work. They got a passage in some vessel to the Bay of 
 Islands, and immediately on arriving there went to the 
 senior Missionary, Henry Williams, and delivered their 
 message from the south. The application for a Missionary 
 met with attention ; they were promised one, and were told 
 as all then had their own Stations, the first fresh comer 
 should be appointed to Kapiti. This, however, did not 
 satisfy those young men; they declared their determina- 
 tion not to return without either taking one with them, 
 or knowing that one was appointed. At that very time I 
 reached the Bay of Islands, and the Rev. O. Hadfield, now 
 Archdeacon of Kapiti, who with Rev. WilUam Williams, 
 had the charge of the Mission School, volunteered, if 
 released from that duty, to go down to Kapiti; this was 
 in the beginning of 1839. He has the honor of having 
 founded that eminently successful Station, which has ever 
 since been a centre from which the light of truth has radiated, 
 even to the very end of the middle island, where it was 
 carried either by himself or Tamihana, who at his command 
 went to the remoter parts of it, bearing the light of truth to 
 those who were sitting in darkness. 
 
THE CHUECH. 15 
 
 The young chiefs of Otabi went even a step farther; they 
 not only embraced the Gospel, but were determined to adopt 
 the manners of civilized life as well, having been struck 
 with the order and propriety of everything in the Missionary's 
 house at Paihia. They determined to imitate them ; a club 
 was formed amongst themselves ; each member of which 
 engaged to build his house according to the European way, 
 with different rooms and a chimney, for a native whare has 
 no divisions in it, and both sexes sleep intermingled. They 
 also engaged to dress as Europeans, and discard the blanket ; 
 to have their food cooked in our way, and to eat it from a 
 table, with knives and forks. Thus this once savage and 
 ferocious tribe, is now as conspicuous for the progress it 
 has made in civilized habits, as well as in the morality of the 
 Gospel. Otaki, as a native settlement, is attractive by its 
 large and elegant Church, built in the native style, and the 
 comfortable houses and farms of its chiefs. Tamihana is now a 
 successful sheep farmer, and lives as well asour European ones. 
 
 Thus did the Lord over-rule the murder of poor little 
 Tarore for good ; but even this was not the whole ; indirectly 
 it effected more. 
 
 When Mr. Hadfield went to Otaki, Mr. Henry WiUiams 
 accompanied him, and having seen him settled there, he 
 returned overland to Wanganui. Struck with its numerous 
 native population, in answer to the request that they should 
 have a Missionary also, one was promised. He was surprised 
 to find already a little Christian community there, and that 
 Te Tauri, a chief from Taupo, was acting as its teacher. 
 When the fruit is ripe, who can tell to what far-distant and 
 lonely spots the birds may carry the seed; it was so at 
 Wanganui. 
 
 By some means or other a single page of the Church 
 Catechism found its way to that then Ultima Thule, long 
 before the arrival of Missionaries. It fell into the hands of 
 a young chief named Hipango, afterwards well known as 
 John Williams. His curiosity was excited. What possibly 
 could all those black marks upon it mean ? Some time after 
 he showed it to a native, who had been amongst the pakehas. 
 
16 THE CHURCH. 
 
 and had learned to read. The young chief asked him what 
 it meant. " Oh/' he said, " this is a pukapuka pakeha ;* it 
 contains his thoughts." This explanation, instead of satis- 
 fying him, excited his curiosity still more; and when his 
 informant read it to him, it was found to contain the Ten 
 Commandments. Immediately he heard them they made a 
 great impression upon his mind. They brought conviction 
 with them ; if God gave men His commands, it was their 
 place to be obedient to them. From that time he gave up 
 his false gods ; he remembered the Sabbath-Day to keep it 
 holy ; he sought to live as God there commanded him ; and 
 he became a seeker after the truth. And, indeed, long 
 before the arrival of a Missionary, their false gods had ceased 
 to be worshipped ; their idolsf (for in the district of Wan- 
 ganui, as weU as in most parts of the southern end of the 
 island, they were idolaters) were literally cast to the bats. 
 
 Everything seems to be so wonderfully ordered; just at 
 the right time the right man appears to carry on the work. 
 Te Tauri, a converted Taupo chief, came when some one 
 was- wanted to direct the fresh-bom thoughts ; and then 
 when their increased growth required increased skill, 
 Mr. Williams arrived. He went up the river, crossed the 
 central plains, walked by the smoking Tongariro, crossed 
 the Moana — the sea of Taupo — and by Rotorua, reached the 
 east coast. For now the Missionary could go wherever he 
 liked, the whole country was open to him. He reached 
 
 * Pukapvka — tie word applied either to paper or books — at first sight appears 
 to be derived from our English word hooh; it is hot so, but from the large white 
 leaf of the Pukapuka Eangiora (Brachyglottis repanda), to which the natives 
 likened paper when they first saw it. They said, " He rau pukapuka tenei ! " 
 " Oh ! this is a leaf of the Pukapuka." The Greeks derived their iSr^Xo;, book, 
 and the Latins their Liber, book, in a similar way, from the inner bark of the 
 Linden or TeU tree, and the Egyptians theirs from the leaf of the Papyrus, 
 whence comes our word paper. 
 
 t Some time after my arrival at Wanganui, I casually learned from the 
 natives that they had idols. I doubted this, as my brethren in the north asserted 
 the contrary. I bid them bring me some of them. Several were brought from 
 the caves into which they had been cast. I took some of them with me to 
 England, which I presented to the British Museum, and the FitzwiUiam Museum 
 at Cambridge. 
 

THE CHUECH. 17 
 
 places whicli had never been previously visited by civilized 
 man^ some of which even yet have not been trodden by other 
 feet than his ; he preached the Gospel everywhere, and every- 
 where obtained converts. He appointed teachers, organized 
 Churches, and was made the instrument of setting a machine 
 in motion, which continued to work effectually for years. 
 Wherever he went he was received as a father and friend ; 
 indeed, nothing could exceed the respect paid to him. 
 
 A year later, and the promise given to the Wanganui 
 natives was redeemed. Mr. Mason arrived at Paihiaj he 
 was sent to the south to occupy that post, and during the 
 short period he was spared, much was done; he labored 
 diligently ; but in his third year he lost his life in crossing 
 over one of the many dangerous rivers of the west coast. 
 And early in 1843 I succeeded him. 
 
 When Mr. Hadfield sailed for Kapiti, The Eev. William 
 Williams likewise left Waimate to found a Station at 
 Turanga, leaving me to occupy the post he had vacated, of 
 which he afterwards became the Bishop, by the title of 
 Bishop of Waiapu ; but he was far better known and respected 
 throughout the Island by the natives as simple Parata 
 Wiremu, Brother Williams. 
 
 Thus, from the first foundation of the Mission in 1815 % 
 1840, a period of twenty-five years, just a quarter of a cen- 
 tury, was the entire Island occupied, from the North Cape 
 to Cape Terawiti ; twenty Stations were founded — Kaitaia 
 being the most northerly, Wanganui and Kapiti the most 
 southerly ; with nine central Stations, where ordained 
 Missionaries were placed, who visited the other posts occupied 
 by Catechists, and administered the Sacraments there. The 
 Patriarch of the Mission, Henry Williams, until age crept 
 upon him, was the most indefatigable in action ; nor was 
 his brother less so, who has the honor of having been the 
 first to translate the New Testament into Maori, a version 
 which, though superseded by a more recent one, is still 
 highly prized by many, who regard it with affection, as 
 containing those words which first led them to the foot of 
 the Cross ; and to Mr., now Dr. Mansell, belongs the 
 
 ^^ 
 
18 THE CHUECH. 
 
 happiness of having translated the entire "Word of Godj as 
 well as our Liturgy, into the native tongue, which deservedly- 
 obtained for him an LL.D. degree, that reflected equal honor 
 on his University (Trinity College, Dublin) in bestowing, 
 and on him in receiving, that mark of respect which was 
 justly his due. 
 
 Then, when the natives could read for themselves the 
 "Word of Life, and that "Word was largely furnished to them 
 by the power and liberahty of the Bible Society, it was 
 carried everywhere far beyond the reach of the Missionaries. 
 It travelled down the western coast of the Middle Island, 
 where the first European travellers, to their surprise, found 
 it east and west. It reached the end of that island ; crossed 
 .over to Stewart's Island ; nay, it even found its way to the 
 Chatham Isles ; and wherever it went Christian communities 
 were established. The Prayer-book accompanied it, and 
 the sweet ritual of the Church of England was heard. Thus 
 the early converts became the proclaimers of the glad tidings 
 of the Gospel to others j and so gradually did the life-giving 
 stream flow over the islands of New Zealand, and proceeding 
 from under the footstool of God's throne, it went from the 
 north, where Mr. Marsden first opened the fountain; it 
 ftjwed along the eastern side of the island to the Thames, 
 to the Puriri, to Mata Mata, and the Waikato. Thence it 
 flowed on to Tauranga, Rotorua, and the surrounding parts j 
 the waters were risen to the knees. Thence they flowed on 
 to Turanga, Kapiti, Wanganui ; and the waters were up to 
 the loins. Again they flowed on, over the Middle Island, 
 and reached its extreme ends j and it became a deep broad 
 river. The waters had risen — waters to swim in — a river 
 that could not be passed over. 
 
 But the Water of Life flows to give Ufe. " And it shall come 
 to pass, that every thing that Hveth, which moveth, whither- 
 soever the rivers shall come, shall live." (Bzek. Ixvii. 9.) 
 And this prophecy has indeed been remarkably fulfilled; 
 the leaves of God's Word have indeed been given for the 
 healing of the nations. 
 
A TAPUED CHIEF EATING WITH A FERN-STAI.K. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 It will now be necessary, at the termination of this first 
 epoch of the New Zealand Churches history, to trace the 
 eflPeots produced on the native mind by the establishment of 
 the Christian faith. 
 
 Then there was an implicit faith in its truth. The natives 
 viewed the Bible as the inspired Word of God, and everything 
 it commanded men to do, they believed should be done, as 
 far as they were able. The greatest desire was manifested 
 to possess a copy of it, and to be able to read for themselves 
 the message of mercy sent to them in it. I was present 
 when the first case of Testaments sent to Tauranga arrived, 
 early in 1839. I shall never forget the desire expressed by 
 the natives to obtain them. Money they had none j potatoes, 
 however, they had in abundance, and these were brought, so 
 many hetes, — baskets, for a copy. The whole stock was at 
 once disposed of. One man, when he had obtained a copy, 
 said. Now he had a telescope on board his ship which would 
 enable him to see the rocks and shoals afar off. Nor was it 
 
 c2 
 
20 THB CHUECH. 
 
 merely the desire to be able to say tbey had it, they reall; 
 read it, or rather, devoured it. Old men of seventy hav( 
 learnt to read; whenever they had a spare moment the; 
 might be seen clustering round some one who was reading 
 On one occasion when going up the Wanganui, Mamaku 
 the head chief of the Upper Wanganui, was in the canoe 
 stretched all his length in it, with his Testament in hi 
 hands ; he kept searching for passages which he could no 
 understand, and asking their meaning ; every now and then 
 when a rapid was approached, he jumped up, seized his pole 
 and, with his great muscular power, pushed the canoe 
 beyond the bad place, and then laying it aside again, tool 
 his book and resumed his enquiries. For many years almosi 
 daily were letters received, written on a leaf of the Phormiun 
 tenax with a nail, asking the meaning of different passages 
 of Scripture which perplexed them. 
 
 Great was the joy which was felt when the arrival of i 
 grant of New Testaments from the Bible Society was 
 announced ; there was no rest until the box was opened anc 
 the whole were sold. The proceeds, more than £50, wen 
 remitted to that Society, which kindly repeated the grant 
 and to our Wesleyan fellow-laborers as well, who, having 
 distributed theirs gratis, completely spoilt the further sale 
 It was therefore necessary to do the same also; but noi 
 thinking it altogether prudent to bestow a copy on eacl 
 appHcant indiscriminately, every one was required first t( 
 read a verse, which if he could manage to do, and did noi 
 possess one, a copy was at once given him, with his nami 
 written in it, and making it Tapu, or exclusively his own, t( 
 hinder its being given away ; in this manner several hundrec 
 copies were disposed of. It was wonderful to see how manj 
 could read, and write likewise ; every day generally broughi 
 its Maori mail, with letters on aU subjects; one giving 
 information of a quarrel, requesting interference; anothei 
 containing a petition for books or medicine ; another from i 
 teacher, giving an account of his last sermon, and the headi 
 of it, requesting a reply to say whether he had treated th( 
 subject rightly; some were filled with queries as to th( 
 
THE CHUECH. 21 
 
 meaning of different texts, or to their proper line of conduct 
 under certain circumstances. 
 
 Amongst the applicants for books, were some who 
 requested to be allowed to select a verse for themselves to 
 read ; this they were permitted to do, thinking they would 
 select some easy part; but they read so very glibly, that 
 they had finished half a dozen verses before in general they 
 could manage to read one. Suspecting some Httle trick, the 
 book was handed upside down to one of them, when the 
 conjecture was found to be correct; he could read as well 
 one jway as the other, in fact, so great was their desire to 
 obtain the Scriptures, that they had taken the trouble to 
 commit a large portion to memory. They were not, however, 
 disappointed, the only stipulation being that they should try 
 and learn to read as soon as possible, and, in the meantime, 
 get those who could, to read the book to them. 
 
 Amongst the applicants one day, there was a lady whose 
 head was anointed with red ochre and oil ; as this was quite 
 a Heathen custom, she was told that it was not likely she 
 could care for the Word of God whilst she stiU followed 
 such Heathen customs ; she declared she did ; then a proof 
 of her sincerity was demanded, and if a book were given her, 
 she was to give her head in return. She enquired with 
 amazement what that meant, and was told it meant that if 
 the sacred book was given her, she must let her head be 
 henceforth sacred to God, and put no more red ochre upon 
 it. She at once acceded to the terms, and so obtained the 
 Testament and a piece of soap as well. She soon returned 
 to show her head, which had been carefully washed, and 
 from that time the red ochre and oil were discarded. At 
 Church, which was never neglected, she generally placed 
 herself in some conspicuous spot, so that it might be seen 
 that she was true to her engagement. One day, however, 
 she was met with a pipe in her mouth ; the exclamation was 
 immediately made, that that was an infringement of the bar- 
 gain, for her head she must remember was sold, and pipes 
 in ladies^ mouths were not approved of. It was true, she 
 replied, that her head was sold, but that did not include 
 
22 THE CHURCH. 
 
 her moutli. She was willing, however, to make another 
 bargain, and dispose of her mouth also, provided she might 
 have a companion for the Testament. The enquiry was 
 made what "was the companion she desired ; she said, a 
 Prayer-Book. Her terms were agreed toj a Prayer-Book 
 •was given ; ' and now,' said she, ' I have sold hoth my head 
 and mouth also j ' and she faithfully kept her promise j the 
 pipe was ever after disused, and both Bible and Prayer-Book 
 were her inseparable companions to the end of her life. 
 
 The Word of God being thus spread abroad^ and so 
 generally read, often proved an antidote to Popery. One of 
 tny scholars was invited by the Priest into his house, where 
 he showed him some of his treasures, amongst which was an 
 image of the Virgin, at the same time telling him that it was 
 very wicked of the Pero* (the name bestowed upon the 
 Protestants by the French Priests) not to worship the 
 mother of Godj the boy replied that she was only the 
 mother of Jesus Christ as man. Well, but, rejoined the 
 Priest, she is in heaven, and therefore ought to be prayed 
 to ; the boy quickly answered, still being only a woman she 
 could not be everywhere present, and if she was in that part 
 of heaven which was over Prance, and could hear those who 
 prayed to her there, she certainly could not hear any one in 
 New Zealand, which was so far off. The Priest burst out 
 into a laugh, and, giving him a slap on the back, bid him 
 go about his business. 
 
 It was frequently stated that the Maories, in times of war, 
 tore up their Bibles to make cartridges of; — that they did not 
 really prize the Scriptures. This was especially said to have 
 been done by the followers of Mamaku, during the first war, 
 when that chief visited Wanganui, at the head of a large war 
 party, in 1846. A visit was therefore paid him one evening 
 at his encampment, with the announcement that it was to 
 have service with them. They expressed their satisfaction 
 at the visit ; they were asked for a Bible and Prayer-Book ; 
 each immediately went for his bag in which he kept his 
 
 * Short for Perotehani, probably the French way of Maorifying the word 
 Protestant. Pero means a mangy dog. 
 
THE CHUECH. 23 
 
 books; but having heard that Mamaku in particular had 
 torn up his, he was asked for his books ; he at once opened 
 his bag and took them out, carefully wrapped up in a clean 
 pocket handkerchief. They were found perfectly entire, and 
 had not lost even a fly leaf, but had been kept very clean. 
 After the service the enquiry was made, what did they use 
 for cartridge paper; Mamaku gave an invitation to crawl 
 into his hut and he would show his cartridge paper. In one 
 corner of it was a heap of paper, which, on examination, 
 proved to be a large roll of " The Times " newspaper, most 
 probably part of the plunder from Kororareka, which had been 
 sacked and burnt the preceding year, and which, with many 
 other articles, had been sent by the hostile chiefs of the 
 north to those in the south, to induce them to join in the 
 war. 
 
 So very particular were they during the first war in. 
 destroying even English books, lest any of them should be 
 the Scriptures, that many were spared because they looked 
 like Bibles. 
 
 Next to respect for God's Word, was that paid to His 
 worship; daily morning and evening prayer was attended 
 in every place by its inhabitants, and in the larger pas of 
 Waikanae and Otaki there were nearly, if not quite, as many 
 present on week days as on the Sabbath ; in fact, all attended. 
 I have seen from five to seven hundred present, morning and 
 evening, at Otaki, which was nearly the entire population of 
 
24 THE CHUECtl. 
 
 was frequently rung at the Mission Stations at three or 
 four^ which obliged the Missionary to arise at that early 
 hour, so that they might not go to sea without having had 
 prayers. At other times, when the tide served still earlier, 
 and they had to go in the night, they yet did not forget this 
 necessary duty, but one of the teachers accompanied them j 
 and when the Kaupa/pa — fleet of canoes, which oftentimes 
 numbered as many as seventy, reached the fishing-ground,* 
 the head chief hoisted his flag, as a signal for all to assemble 
 around his canoe ; when the teacher stood up a hymn was 
 given out, and the usual service held on the bosom of the 
 deep; then they began their fishing, which continued until 
 the tide turned, when they again hoisted the signal, and 
 returned. And a beautiful sight it was to see the red painted 
 canoes, with their white sails, slowly advancing with the 
 tide to their several homes. And whilst on the subject of 
 fishing, a circumstance connected with it may also be 
 mentioned. 
 
 One Christmas the natives had been very unsuccessful 
 with their fishing ; and it was the more unfortunate, as they 
 expected many visitors coming from all parts to keep the 
 Christmas with them. They came and enquired what they 
 should do, and were asked whether they had made it a 
 subject of prayer; they said they had not. I bid them do 
 so. They went and did as they were told before going 
 again to fish, and returned with their canoes quite filled 
 with sharks ; in two or three expeditions they caught the 
 enormous number of seven thousand ! This answer to 
 prayer was so remarkable, that it made a strong impression 
 upon them, and called forth an acknowledgment of God's 
 goodness to them. 
 
 Nor must their attention on the Sabbath to Divine service 
 pass unnoticed. The entire congregation joined in the 
 responses, so that it appeared as though there were but two 
 voices — that of the minister on the one side, and that of the 
 people on the other. The loud deep-toned response of a 
 
 * All along the New Zealand coast the natives have their fishing banks, 
 which are well known by their own peculiar bearings. 
 
THE CHUECH. 25 
 
 large native congregatioiij has astonished many who have 
 attended one of their services for the first time. 
 
 In sickness the natives were very particular in having 
 prayer with the sufferer. It was not suflacient to have 
 medicine for the sick. This was not thought much of, unless 
 accompanied with prayer. In acute attacks, where the 
 sufferer has cried out by reason of the pain, the teacher 
 would not cease his prayers nntU. the symptoms became more 
 favorable. And, in some cases, one teacher has been 
 succeeded by another, so that prayer might not cease until 
 the pains also ceased.* 
 
 In few countries has the Sabbath been better observed 
 than in New Zealand. The day was strictly kept sacred ; 
 no work was done on it ; the very potatoes to be cooked 
 were scraped the night before. Previous even to the arrival 
 of the Missionary in the south, the natives had heard that 
 the seventh day was to be kept holy, aijd they observed it. 
 
 Two gentlemen, who had recently arrived in New Zealand, 
 wished to see a part of the country which had been little 
 visited, so that they might form an idea of its natural state. 
 A journey of that kind was marked out for them, and native 
 companions were obtained to carry their food and blankets. 
 On their return they expressed their annoyance at having 
 to encamp on the Sabbath in a dense forest the whole of the 
 day, because the natives positively refused to travel on the 
 
 * The chief remed7 with the Maori for all diseases was oil, or turpentine and oil, 
 with which the entire body was anointed ; this embrocation they called Rongoa 
 piro-piro, strong-smelling medicine ; this, in fact, appears to have been the most 
 ancient remedy in the East. The good Samaritan had his bottle of oil and wine 
 with him on his journey, in case of accident or sickness, just the same as the 
 Maori has when he travels. The Apostles anointed with oil many that were 
 sick, and healed them. St. James ejchorts those that are sick to get the elders to 
 anoint them with the usual remedy — oil, to which prayer is to be added, that the 
 remedy might prove efficacious. The Maori, even in his Heathen state, combined 
 prayer with medicine. Prayers were enjoined to be used on every occasion ; and 
 the Christian natives have continued the practice, that the prayer of faith may 
 save the sick. And as-we may view the word " oil " as being put for medicine 
 in general, we ought to do as St. James exhorts us. The anointing with oU was 
 evidently done to obtain bodily health. The practice, therefore, of the Romish 
 Church, of only anointing those who are supposed to be past relief, is as childish 
 as it is useless, and as superstitious as it is unchristian; in fact, a mere mockery. 
 
26 THE CHUECH. 
 
 Lord's Day. They were told tliat tlie Missionary could not 
 find any fault with them on that accountj for he had never 
 himself broken, the Lord's Day by travelling on it, but always 
 encamped wherever he might be. On a similar occasion, when 
 a high official went up the Wanganui, the natives refused to 
 travel on the Sunday, to his great disgust and disappoint- 
 ment. To employ his time he occupied himself with washing 
 linen on that holy day, telUng his Missionary companion that 
 he thought it was np worse paddling a canoe than washing 
 a shirt upon the Sabbath, which was fully assented to. 
 
 During the entire period of my stay in New Zealand, 
 daily morning and evening prayer has never ceased being 
 ofiered up in my Church. And this leads next to the 
 mention of their Churches. The Maories have no stone- 
 built edifices to attract attention, with long-drawn aisles and 
 fretted vaults. Still they have erected many buildings 
 which have excited the astonishment of all who have seen 
 them j and it is due to them to say, that the finest, largest, 
 and most carefully-built edifices which they ever erected, 
 were those raised as Churches for the worship of God. 
 Many of these are highly ornamented and carved, and are 
 really beautiful edifices ; the only pity is, that as they are made 
 of such perishable materials, they only last a few years. But 
 their general character is more unpretending j and the chief 
 object with the Missionary has been to get the people of 
 each place to erect a neat building proportioned to their 
 number, which should be Tapu to the service of God, and 
 never used for any other purpose ; not only that they should 
 not eat or sleep in it, but not use it as a whare horero noa — 
 a council chamber, or for idle converse. Many of these 
 buildings were erected by one person alone, who did it as a 
 token of love to God, or as a self-inflicted penalty for some- 
 thing he had done. At Eotoaira the natives of Poutu built 
 a very pretty Church, most elaborately ornamented with 
 arapaJci — ^lattice work, when they embraced Christianity, 
 after the murder of Manihera and Kereopa. It might be 
 called most justly a memorial Church to their honor. But 
 the best memorial to those two devoted men, who laid down 
 
THE CHXTECH. 27 
 
 their lives as faithful servants of Christ, was the haptism of 
 twenty-eight of those concerned in their murder, in that 
 very Church; and a more affecting scene it has scarcely 
 ever fallen to my lot to witness; and on the following 
 morning when leaving them, on returning home, the whole 
 congregation walked by the Missionary's side to the end of 
 their cultivations, and then bid him an affectionate farewell. 
 
 Thus, in the place where dragons lay in the abodes of 
 cruelty, have the words of the prophecy been fulfilled : 
 " The parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty 
 land springs of water : in the habitations of dragons, where 
 each lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes." (Is. xxxv. 7.) 
 
 And now, in all those places were houses of prayer to be 
 seen literally built of reeds and rushes, dedicated to the 
 service of the Most High; and if they have not beaten 
 their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning 
 hooks, they have made their gun- barrels serve as bells, and 
 caused them to utter sounds of love and peace, instead of 
 echoing with the knell of death. 
 
 A question often put, is. What is the amount of Christian 
 knowledge which the Maori has gained ? This may apply 
 to them individually, or to the Maori race generally. 
 
 It is a common practice of travellers and voyagers to 
 speak disparagingly of the religion of savage nations ; to make 
 it appear that they have the slightest possible connection with 
 humanity, it is often affirmed that many tribes have either 
 no reHgion at all, or next to none. Perhaps there is nothing 
 that travellers are in reality less able to speak of than this. 
 Natives seldom permit strangers to witness their sacre^ 
 rites ; and even if they did, without a perfect acquaintance 
 with their language, manners, customs, &c., they could not 
 form a just opinion on the subject. Of the Australian tribes 
 it has been repeatedly asserted, that they have no concep- 
 tion of a God, or of the duty of worshipping Him ; and yet, 
 low as the Australian aborigines may be, they have sacred 
 mysteries at which they will not allow a stranger to be 
 present. Is it reasonable to suppose they can have these 
 without also having an idea of some Being whom they are 
 
28 THE CHUECH. 
 
 intended to propitiate ? So likewise the Maories have been 
 spoken of as being atheists and infidels : they have been 
 very mnch wronged by such suppositions. Bad as the re- 
 ligion of the heathen Maories undoubtedly was, stiU. they 
 had one and believed in it, and conformed to its require- 
 ments ; in fact, it is much to be doubted, whether there is 
 a tribe to be found in any part of the world so degraded as 
 not to have some knowledge of God left, and a fixed 
 manner of worshipping Him. It is not, I fear, amongst 
 savages we must look for atheists and iofidels, but amongst 
 professing Christians j amongst those bearing Chiistiau 
 names, and belonging to Christian lands. To their shame 
 be it spoken, that whUst they can Kve in the midst of light 
 without God in the world, the Heathen, even in their unen- 
 lightened state, could not, dared not do so, or run to the 
 same excess of riot as they do. 
 
 The Maori race were very particular in observing all their 
 rites ; they entered into every thing they did ; they under- 
 took no work without first performing a rehgious service; 
 whether they went to war, to fish, or hunt, they first 
 approached their gods, that the undertaking might be pros- 
 perous. When they planted their Kumara, the Priest first 
 invoked their gods ; the same also when the ingathering of 
 the crop took place ; the first-fruits, whether they were those 
 of the hunt, or fishiag, or fighting, were aU sacred. In fact, 
 they had far greater fear of the Tapu, as that spiritual law 
 was called, than they had of their enemies ; and when they 
 became Christians, in a similar way they carried religion out 
 in every thing ; they never took a meal without first begging 
 a blessing upon it, and returning thanks when it was finished. 
 
 As a race they were as observant of the Ten Commandments 
 as they had previously been of the Tapu. Polygamy, which 
 before was general, and which was a great means of enabhng 
 the chief to maintain his dignity, (for each wife represented 
 a farm with slaves to work it, and thus furnished him with a 
 sufficiency of food to entertain his guests liberally,) was 
 given" up, and thus the chief's resources were greatly 
 diminished. 
 
THE CHUECH. 29 
 
 The honesty of the natives could not be questioned ; they 
 lived in peace and quietness amongst themselves. I have 
 passed a quarter of a century with them in one place, and 
 during that long period I have scarcely seen a quarrel 
 amongst them, and never had one with them myself. 
 
 Several times hostile visits were paid to them in former 
 days. Iwikau te Heuheu, the late chief of TaupOj headed one 
 of these expeditions ; they began plundering the cultivations 
 of the Putiki natives. Mawaej at the head of our natives, 
 went out to them ; he asked me to accompany him ; he said 
 Scripture told them, if thine enemy iunger, feed him ; 
 therefore it was quite right to give this hostile party, — two 
 hundred in number, — food. So he stood on the trunk of a 
 large prostrate tree, which lay about the middle of his 
 potatoe ground, and brandishing his spear he cried out to 
 the enemy, you shall not say I did not give you food, take 
 aUj therefore, on that side of the tree, you are welcome to do 
 so, but do not presume to dig up a single potatoe on this 
 side, for I shall fire on the first who makes the attempt. The 
 enemy went on digging on the side given them, and when 
 they had finished that, they quietly marched away. 
 
 So, likewise, during the war in the north with Hone Heke, 
 there was not wanting evidence that the introduction of the 
 Christian religion had done much to mitigate even the 
 horrors of war, when waged by the Maories. Hone Heke 
 permitted a neutral chief to drive a herd of swine as a 
 present to the British Camp, and on severa;l occasions 
 allowed oxen to be taken to it which he could have seized, 
 saying, let them go to make the soldiers strong to fight. He 
 never omitted having morning and evening prayer in his 
 camp, and to this he ascribed his repeated successes, and 
 to the neglect of it and of the Sabbath, the frequent reverses 
 of our troops. Even many of our own soldiers have confessed 
 that they felt strengthened for the fight, by hearing the 
 solemn suppUcations of their native alUes to the Almighty 
 for success, in which they shared, although they did not 
 understand the words used. What a pity our own troops 
 cannot act more like Christian soldiers and behevers in God's 
 
30 THE CHTJECH. 
 
 over-ruling power also, by asking for His blessing before an 
 engagement ! 
 
 The natives now are extremely careful of doing anything 
 likely to lead to quarrels and bloodshed. Even when murder 
 has been committed, rather than endanger the peace amongst 
 themselves, they have preferred banishing the murderer for 
 several years to some lonely spot. A case of murder occurred 
 at Waitotara, of one old man in a passion striking another 
 on the head with a fire brand, who was given up by his 
 relatives to be tried by the Queen's laws ; none of her 
 oflScers, however, thought it concerned them to interfere. 
 He was therefore brought to Putiki and tried by our native 
 judges, who pronounced that he should be given up to me. 
 I was rather puzzled what to do, but as he was declared to 
 be given up to me, I told a native constable to take him to 
 the European magistrate, but when he went to do so his 
 keeper refused to surrender him; the constable told me I 
 must go with him myself. I did so, and found that two old 
 chiefs had taken him into their little marae, barricaded the 
 entrance, and, with spear in hand, defied us ; afterwards one 
 of them came up to me and said, " Leave him in my hands, 
 he has only a year or so to Hve, for he is a very old man, leave 
 him with me and I will be his keeper ; he shall not go 
 away." This appeared the best plan ; at any rate it was not 
 my place to take any further steps in the matter, and there 
 he remained for several years. 
 
 Wien the murderers of the GilfiUans were arrested, the 
 only one who escaped was a young man named Eangi-iri-hau ; 
 he was an instance of the fear of the retributive justice of 
 God which Scripture teaches. I met him shortly after his 
 escape, far beyond the reach of European justice, exulting 
 in his fancied security; when spoken to of his guilt, he 
 appeared to think very little of the cruel murders he had 
 aided in perpetrating. I told him solemnly that although 
 he had escaped the hand of man, he could not flee from the 
 hand of God, that His eye was upon him ; he was warned to 
 repent. He seemed to think very lightly of what was said, 
 and I left him with a deep feeling of sorrow to see his 
 
THE CHURCH. 31 
 
 hardened state of mind. Some years rolled by when I again 
 visited the spot, and enquired after Eangi-iri-hau. I was 
 told he was near his end, and went to see himj it was 
 winter, a hoar frost was upon the ground, still he was laid 
 beneath an open shed, barely large enough to shelter his 
 body ; a miserable object, covered with a tattered fragment 
 of a blanket, which, with his skin, was of the same color as 
 the ground he lay upon ; by his side were a few unpeeled 
 potatoes, not much larger than marbles, and near his stomach 
 a little wretched fire. The skin of his knees appeared to 
 have been burnt off in his efforts to keep up some degree of 
 warmth ; there were also large raw places on his body from 
 being too near the fire. He was himself emaciated to the 
 greatest degree, and instead of the defiant look of youth which 
 he had when I last saw him, he now presented the withered 
 appearance of extreme age, a seared and blasted object. I 
 spoke to him of his state, and reminded him of my last 
 words, which were verified ; I said the hand of God was now 
 upon him ; yes, he replied, there was no fleeing from His 
 power, he had long felt it. I then ksked when the fear of 
 God first came upon him ; he said from the time you spoke 
 to me ; he could not forget my words ; they sank deep into 
 his heart, and caused him to cry for mercy. I demanded 
 whether he prayed to God ; he pointed to a Bible and Prayer- 
 Book which lay by his side, almost as dingy as the ground. 
 I read and prayed with him, and told him I could not give him 
 any hopes for this Hfe ; his body was the penalty of his crime, 
 but if he mdeed feared God and repented of His wickedness, 
 God would heal his soul for Christ's sake, for " the blood of 
 Jesus cleanseth from all sin." He said he cast himself 
 entirely on God's mercy through Christ. Under such cir- 
 cumstances I felt justified in baptising this deplorable victim 
 of crime ; with difficulty I got him conveyed to the Church, 
 for he seemed to be abandoned by all. I baptised him ; and 
 in two days more he put off that loathsome form of mortahty 
 to put on, I trust, Christ. 
 
 Another anecdote of Hone Heke must not be omitted. 
 
 When Kororarika fell into the hands of Hone, and all 
 
32 THE CHUECH. 
 
 were at his mercyj lie actually allowed the inhabitants to 
 carry off the most valuable portion of their goods. A woman 
 and child who fell into their hands he sent with a flag of 
 truce on board the man of war. On one occasion a naval 
 officer was taken prisoner^ and he was hkewise released with 
 the caution to take better care of himself for the future ; and 
 when that officer attacked their fortified camp at Ohaeawaej 
 the natives, who admired his courage, gave him a friendly 
 warning to desist, not wishing to kill him; this, however, 
 he paid no attention to, and he fell.* 
 
 The Governor, in his despatch home, gave the hostile 
 natives this high character, '^they have not stained their 
 success with a single act of cruelty .^^ The tidings of the 
 taking of Kororareka reached England at the same time 
 that the destruction of the Oulad Riahs, a wild Arab tribe in 
 Algeria did, and a narrative of both events appeared in the 
 same paper. The destruction of the Arab tribe had some- 
 thing remarkably horrid and atrocious about it ; the very idea 
 of blocking up with brushwood the entrances to a series of 
 caves, in which nearly a thousand human beings, men, 
 women, and children, had taken refuge, and ordering the 
 fuel to be ignited and kept replenished for twenty-four hours, 
 until the entire number of wretched beings, forming this 
 holocaust to Moloch, were destroyed, makes the blood run 
 cold. It may be true that they were obstinate and refused 
 to surrender, but stOl by starvation they might have been 
 compelled to do so, and, after all, were they not patriots 
 naturally strugghng for the freedom of their soil against 
 foreign oppressors. To say the least of it, it will ever be 
 a dark blot on the escutcheon of Marshal Pelissier, (which 
 neither the glory of Balaklava nor Malakhoff will erase), and 
 one which even war itself cannot excuse as a matter of 
 expediency, or the still small voice of conscience, when it 
 makes itself to be heard, allow the perpetrator to stifle. 
 
 * It was the same officer who at the fall of Kororareka, whilst the aged 
 MissionSry, Archdeacon Henrj Williams, was busily engaged in bringing off the 
 wounded townspeople to "H.M.S. Herald," swore at him and used the grossest 
 language, calling him a traitor to his country. 
 
THE CHURCH. O-i 
 
 The editor of " The Times " himself drew the comparison 
 between the conduct of Hone Heke^ the leader of the lately 
 savage New Zealand force, and the Commander of the French 
 army in Algeria, boasting to belong to the most civilized 
 country in the world; the one, by the testimony of his 
 enemy, had not stained his victory by a single act of cruelty, 
 but had acted in a chivalric spirit throughout towards his 
 foes. The other suffocates at once a thousand helpless 
 beings, and then after twenty-four hours, when the fires 
 were extinguished, and all was still within, suffered his 
 soldiers to rush into the caves, when they found the dead 
 heaped together, men, women, children, and infants at the 
 breast, with their agonized features stiffened in death, 
 and yet unappalled by the sight, strip the corpses of their 
 jewels, and rejoice in having thus effectually exterminated 
 the enemy. 
 
 Hone Heke and his men also observed the Sabbath during 
 the war, which was more than the troops of Christian Eng- 
 land did; and even when their stronghold, the Euapeka 
 peka — Bats hole, was taken, it was on the Sabbath and 
 during the time of Divine service, in which the natives were 
 then engaged, having gone out of the pa on the sheltere(| 
 side to be out of reach of the balls. 
 
 Another change effected by the Gospel, was the breaking 
 up of that divided state the New Zealand Tribes were in 
 previous to the introduction of the Gospel. Christmas Day 
 at Wanganui was a time of reunion of all the tribes, from 
 Taranaki to the Eangitikei, and inland to Taupo. On 
 Christmas Day, 1846, nearly two thousand natives met at 
 Putiki, which, perhaps, was as large a number as ever 
 assembled together, and most probably many times more 
 than the largest force ever brought against the military 
 during the last war ; and nearly six hundred assembled at 
 the Lord's Table, as brethren of the same household of 
 faith. Men who, only a few years before, would not have 
 met together except with arms in their hands ; but then they 
 joined with one voice and one heart in singing the beautiful 
 hymn : — 
 
34 THE CHURCH. 
 
 E Ihu, e te Eingi nui, Jesus, the Great King, 
 
 Hohorotia e Koe te ra, Hasten the day, 
 
 E tino whakapono ai When entirely shall helieve 
 
 Te ao katoa ki ton ingoa. The whole world on Thy Name, 
 
 Ae e Ihu, tangohia, .Yes, Jesus, take [dom. 
 
 Te ao katoa, hei kainga mou. The whole world as Thy King- 
 Afterwards all the teachers met at a prayer-meeting, and, 
 to my surprise, several arose and offered themselves as 
 Missionaries to their Heathen brethren at Taupo. Two of 
 them were accepted, and solemnly commended to the care of 
 God. The Taupo natives, to whom they went, were the an- 
 cient enemies of the Nga-ti-rua-nui ; therefore, going there 
 before peace was made between the two tribes, was viewed 
 as trampling upon those who had been killed by their tribe, 
 and by the law of blood they felt it was their duty to put 
 those two devoted men to death. Thus they laid down their 
 lives as true soldiers of Christ ; and we cannot doubt they 
 won the martyr^s crown. 
 
 It is due to the native teachers here to mention how much 
 credit belongs to them for the aid they have given in spread- 
 ing the Word of God throughout the land. Indeed, the 
 Crospel could not have made the progress it did, or have 
 obtained such a permanent hold upon the native mind, had 
 it not been for the agency of native teachers. It was by 
 their instrumentality the ground was held which the Mis- 
 sionary had gained. Their number was so small that, 
 without the co-operation of lay agency, it would in fact 
 have been otherwise lost as soon as acquired. In Wanganui 
 and many other places they were the first bearers of the 
 Gospel, and there, too, some laid down their lives. 
 
 They who first received the Gospel had their hearts filled 
 with love and zeal, and for years that first love did not grow 
 cold. The first native teachers had, many of them, far 
 greater influence than any of their chiefs, for that which 
 gave to the chief power to do evil, gave the Christian teacher 
 influence to do good, because the oratory of the teacher was 
 only used for what was evidently their welfare. 
 
 It is not therefore to be wondered that the memory of 
 
THE CHUECH. 35 
 
 many of those good men is even now cherished. The 
 following hnes were composed in memory of one of the 
 earliest teachers of the Nga puhi : — 
 
 A Song m memory or Thomas Taeahawaiki. 
 
 My love for thee, Thomas, does not cease, 
 
 Thy Bible lies silent in the Church ; 
 
 I look for thee in thy accustomed standing-place there in the 
 
 morning. I look for thee in thy teacher's seat at school. 
 Giving out the text in the beginning of the *third of Matthew, 
 
 or the glad tidings of Paul, the guide of the ignorant. 
 Thou my beloved bird,f my holy friend, hast been withdrawn 
 
 from amongst us. 
 My canoe,{ which carried me along, fades from the sight ; 
 It sails far away like the bird. 
 Where is Tamati ? He has just disappeared. He sleeps apart 
 
 in his Utile canoe, a foreign-fashioned coflSn, 
 Which your brethren and children made, hammering with nails 
 
 brought from afar. 
 Father, from the dust Thy spirit has shot forth. 
 That you may ascend on high. Open the door of heaven, 
 You shall enter the mansion of Jesus, that you may drink the 
 
 living stream, 
 The water He caused to flow, the Lord's blood, 
 Of which you preached to the world and to me. 
 
 The following is also a lament composed by a person 
 named Eore, for her grandson, a teacher : — 
 
 Great is my love for my grandson ; 
 
 My heart quivers with love 
 
 When I behold his empty seat. 
 
 You have died in the midst 
 
 Of your work, preaching " in the beginning," 
 
 Or as in John, in Corinthians, or in Jude, 
 
 And cast out the anchors, 
 
 * The first book printed in Maori contained a few chapters of Genesis, of 
 Matthew, &c., with a portion of the Morning and Evening Prayers, 
 t Bird. The tui or Kokomako, an emblem of eloquence. 
 J Canoe, i.e., Teacher. 
 
 d2 
 
36 THE CHURCH. 
 
 The ship stuck fast, 
 
 Although the wind was 
 
 The Euroclydon, 
 
 And drifted on the Isle, 
 
 On Malta. 
 
 When you stood setting the tune 
 
 For the hymn, 
 
 Or holding the school. 
 
 Or teaching the Book 
 
 Of the Great God who made us ; 
 
 Of Jehovah, of Jesus Christ, 
 
 Of the Holy Spirit. Alas ! 
 
 Ascend, then, to the stone wall ; * 
 
 Enter thou by the straight way. 
 
 The true way, leading to Jesus, 
 
 The path of life. Alas ! 
 
 A dismal mansion. 
 
 The mansion of Whiro ; f 
 
 Who beguiled Eve and Adam, 
 
 Eetuming them to the dust. Alas ! 
 
 To these laments for teachers a short song of an early 
 believer may be added : — 
 
 A Song bt a Womau a shokt time befoee her death. 
 
 I have no desire to be married ; 
 
 Jesus Christ is the object of my affection, 
 
 Who caused His love to appear 
 
 On the top of Mount Calvary ; 
 
 Let me take the Book, 
 
 That I may pray. 
 
 The Word of God; 
 
 And speak of the glory of Thy Holy Name, 
 
 That I may pray in truth. 
 
 Wash away the sorrow 
 
 From within for my sins, 
 
 That I may ascend to 
 
 The heaven above, 
 
 Along the narrow way. 
 
 * This refers to the walls of the New Jerusalem, 
 t Whiro, the Maori God of Evil compared to Satan. 
 
THE CHUECH. 37 
 
 The following short one may be added, as a proof of the 
 true working of the Spirit in the heart :— 
 
 What is my sin ! Jesus, 
 
 To me dwelling in the world, 
 
 That you should abandon me ; 
 
 It remains, deep fixed in my heart, alas ! 
 
 I do not truly grieve for it. 
 
 Alas ! the deceitfuhiess of my heart ; 
 
 Take me to Thee, Jesus, the King ! 
 
 When the Wanganui district was purchased in 1848, 
 Wiremu Tauri, the head teacher and the first preacher of 
 the Gospel in Wanganui, in a sermon which he preached to 
 the natives who had assembled to receive the purchase- 
 money, thus alluded to the circumstance : — 
 
 " When the Europeans saw you were in earnest to sell 
 the land, and had aU signed your names, they then gave 
 you the money j but they did not give it before, because 
 they saw you were not agreed. It is thus with God ; when 
 He sees you. really believe in Him, and put forth your hands 
 to do His will, — when you really desire and strive to bring 
 forth the fruits of righteousness in your lives, then He gives 
 you a vital interest in His Son ; but though you may talk 
 ever so much of your faith, and be ever so loud in your 
 prayers, yet, if you do not show any of the fruits of the 
 Spirit in your daily life and converse, God wiU not acknow- 
 ledge you as His children." 
 
 Here may be enumerated the earliest religious works 
 pubhshed in Maori, as best showing on what the converts 
 had to draw in the beginning : — 
 
 The first contained the 1st chapter of Genesis, three first 
 of St. Matthew, a few prayers from the morning and evening 
 services, and four or five hymns ; this was printed in Sydney, 
 ciroiter 1827, It has neither date nor title page. It was 
 followed in 1830 by another, enlarged, containing a few 
 more chapters from the Old and New Testaments, and a few 
 additional prayers. 
 
 Then in 1833 a larger edition, in small 4to., containing 
 
38 THE CHURCH. 
 
 portions of Genesis and of the New Testament ; morning and 
 evening services^ occasional services^ hymns and catechisms. 
 In 1833, the Church Catechism^ "Watts' two catechisms 
 and the Assemblies' short catechism. These were published 
 in Sydney. 
 
 In 1835j the four Gospels, published separately, each with 
 one of the Epistles attached. 
 
 In 1837, the Now Testament, complete; printed at the 
 Mission Press, Paihia. Also, in the same year. Genesis, 
 Exodus, twelve chapters of Deuteronomy, Joshua, part of 
 Isaiah and Daniel. 
 
 In 184)0, the Prayer-book was printed complete at Paihia. 
 
 The Mission Press being placed there, assisted in giving 
 that name to our native Church ; it signifies good desires or 
 thoughts. After the Bishop went to Auckland, the Press 
 was presented to him by the Missionary Society, when it 
 was placed at Purewa ; and from it other works have since 
 been issued. 
 
 Several editions of the Church Catechism have been 
 printed, which, by their different alterations, have much 
 perplexed the Maories ; they distinguished each of them 
 by some peculiarity which they had. One edition went 
 by the name of matua tane, matua wahine — male parent, 
 female parent. Another was known as tahu waea — my 
 mother (child-bearer, the true Maori word). A third as 
 the ngan tuara — ^back-biter, this word being coined for the 
 purpose, as there was no Maori word for it. A fourth as 
 mahi Maori — for labor, literally to do Maori works ; this is 
 not a happy expression, as some of the Maori works are not 
 very good. These peculiarities have tickled the native fancy. 
 
 The Scriptures have now been printed complete by the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society. 
 
 Sir George Grey has also had few copies of Bunyan's 
 Pilgrim's Progress printed. 
 
 It is not too much to affirm, that whatever might have 
 been the amount of knowledge possessed by the early con- 
 verts to the Christian faith, however far behind that of the 
 advanced servants of God at home, stiU they fully compre- 
 
THE CHURCH. 39 
 
 bended tte simple way of salvation througli Christ. The 
 state of all by nature was felt, and the power of God's 
 law was acknowledged. Their faith was the simple belief of 
 the child in the words of its parent — that God has spoken to 
 us by His Word, and that we are bound to yield implicit 
 obedience to it ; and the fruits of that faith were evident to 
 all. The Sabbath was not more strictly observed in any 
 part of Britain, or the Scriptures more diligently perused. 
 As a race they became moral. Before the Gospel was 
 received no disgrace was attached to the immoraUty of un- 
 married females. On the contrary, it was so general, that 
 the same rites of hospitality, which demanded food and 
 shelter, also bestowed upon the guests he what aipo, or 
 companion for the night.* Wars became less frequent 
 and barbarous ; cannibalism ceased ; theft became rare ; 
 polygamy was given up. 
 
 They manumitted their slaves long before slavery ceased 
 in Christian America, and they became remarkable for their 
 honesty and sobriety. Prom such effects produced we can- 
 not doubt that God owned and blessed the work as His own. 
 His light — the true light — shone upon the land ; the natives 
 saw it, and strove to walk in it, and became the children of 
 light ; many died in it, declaring they were " Marama," — 
 light, or happy. 
 
 In 1838, the Bishop of Australia, at the request of the 
 Missionaries, paid a brief visit to the Bay of Islands, where 
 he administered the rite of Confirmation, and consecrated 
 the burial ground at Kororarika. He expressed his surprise 
 at the work he beheld going on. The Church had now 
 become so enlai'ged and extended, that it was felt it should 
 be established in all its integrity. In addition to this a 
 company had been formed for the colonization of New 
 Zealand, and the members of it had made some arrange- 
 ments for the support of a Bishop. The British Government 
 likewise had taken possession of New Zealand, and joined 
 
 * Bishop Williams and the Writer visited Poverty Bay in the beginning of 
 1839. This adjunct of hospitality was actually offered to them at a place where 
 no Missionary had previously been seen. 
 
40 THE CHDECH. 
 
 with the Missionaries ia furtherance of the same object, and 
 these three causes led to the appointment of Dr. Selwyn to 
 that office. He was consecrated the first Bishop in J842, 
 He arrived in his extensive diocesoi* and landed at Welling- 
 ton. After making a very short stay there, he went on to the 
 Bay of Islands, where the seat of Government stiU continued. 
 He proceeded to the Waimate, and there fixed his abode. 
 The Bishop expressed his surprise at the progress the 
 Gospel had made amongst the natives, who as a people had 
 become Christian. 
 
 Shortly after, the war in the north broke out, and its sad 
 effects were soon felt, for although the outward observances 
 of religion were kept up, Uttle of the spirit of it was felt. 
 Hone Heke said his heart was like the summer grass — dried 
 up and withered. In the south, both on the east and west 
 coasts, the woi'k progressed ; a general anxiety appeared to 
 be felt to know the way of hfe. A native, as I was walking 
 with my wife, persisted in going before us, so that we could 
 scarcely advance. I bid him walk by my side. He enquired, 
 by way of reply, whether I knew the history of Zaccheus, 
 and why he climbed up into the sycamore tree. I said, yes, 
 that he might see Christ. So, said he, I walk before you, 
 that I may hear the Word of Life, which Christ gave you to 
 preach. 
 
 The Nga-ti-rua-nui teachers, finding that their scholars 
 were tired of coming to school, and having the same thing 
 over and over again without change, became inattentive, 
 and fell off in their attendance ; they held a meeting amongst 
 themselves, and agreed to adopt a new system. All the 
 children from a number of the neighbouring villages met 
 together at one place, where they remained for one or two 
 months, residing with the inhabitants and attending the 
 
 * The Bishop of New Zealand's patent gave him from Lat. S. of Stewart's 
 Island to Lat. 33, but instead of saying 33 S. Lat., by mistake it said N. Lat., 
 which takes in a portion of Japan. When the mistake was discovered the 
 Bishop would not alJow it to be rectified, regarding it as being God's providence 
 that had given him this great extent of diocese, and probably it was this that 
 afterwards led to the founding of the Melanesian Mission. 
 
THE CHTTECH. 41 
 
 school. The period being short the teacher exerted himself 
 to the utmost. When that time was ended the young people 
 started off to another village, where they remained in a 
 similar way ; and thus they kept going from place to place 
 until they had completed the round, and then they began 
 again. This circulating school system seemed to take greatly 
 with the children, and to suit their teachers also, who could 
 afford to give a month or so entirely to this object, but not 
 a longer period, and the children seemed likewise to progress. 
 They also became greatly attached to their instructors. 
 When one of them died the whole body of scholars attended 
 his funeral, and were deeply affected by their loss. They 
 were taught to read and write, the first rules of arithmetic 
 and the four catechisms. 
 
 Our Lord tells us in the parable, that no sooner was the 
 good seed sown in the day, than the enemy came in the 
 night and scattered the bad amongst it. This has ever been 
 the case ; it has been so in New Zealand. In the early days 
 of the Church at Paihia, almost as soon as the Word of God 
 had found its way to the heart of the Maori, the bad seed 
 began likewise to appear. 
 
 A man named Papa-hurihia broached the idea, because 
 the Jewish Church preceded the Christian, it must be the 
 mother Church, and therefore they should turn over to it ; 
 all who were opposed to the Gospel immediately followed 
 Papa-hurihia. They professed to keep the Saturday as their 
 Sabbath, and in fact to be Jews. At one time there were 
 many led away by him ; their way of living, however, soon 
 made it apparent, that by whatever name they might go, 
 they were still only Heathen in practice. Their numbers 
 soon fell off, and most of them turned over' to the truth. 
 
 Ten years later another scattering of the bad seed made its 
 appearance at Taranaki. It seemed to bear some affinity to 
 the spirit-rappings and manifestations of our transatlantic 
 brethren. They said that the spirits of the angels and apostles 
 — nay, even the Three Persons of the Deity — ^had taken up 
 their abode within them. This was the old Heathen idea, that 
 at times the Gods occupied their bodies. One called himself 
 
42 THE CHURCH. 
 
 the angel Mictaelj anotlier the Apostle Paulj another Jesus 
 Christj and one styled himself the Holy Ghost. Having 
 God within them, they possessed the living Word, and 
 therefore they threw away the written one as useless. 
 Possessing God within them there was clearly no need of 
 prayer, for with Him they possessed all things. Thus the 
 Prayer-book likewise was cast aside. When they launched 
 their canoes they repeated the Lord's Prayer ; with each 
 sentence they uttered, a pull was given by the entire com- 
 pany to the canoe, e to matou matua — a pull, i te Bangi — 
 a pull, Kia tapu — a pull ; and so on to the end. This was 
 called the Warea delusion, from the name of the place 
 where it originated. One of my teachers hearing of the 
 desecration of their books, went and collected them all in a 
 basket and brought them^ away, saying. It was like casting 
 pearls before swine to leave those books with them. 
 
 The following is a letter written by one of these Warea 
 fanatics to Waikato : — 
 
 "Warea, Oct. 14, 1845, 
 
 " A message or dispatch to you. 
 
 " Go my letter to Horotiu, to Pou ; salutations to you 
 and yours. My friends, listen to me. The kingdom of God 
 has been set up at Taranaki. Jesus Christ has come into 
 the world. Listen to me ; Jesus Christ has saved me, and 
 made alive seventy men, from the time of His appearing in 
 the world. This is true, true, most true ; day by day He 
 has saved me. I have seen Jesus Christ. Do you read this 
 letter of mine to Eei, to Mata mata, to all of Maungatautari, 
 to all the men of Tauranga, to all of Eotorua, lest you should 
 disbelieve. It is true He has wrought miracles, and I am 
 saved, my friends. I am filled with the Holy Spirit, the 
 searching heart, that I may dwell in peace. I am fiUed with 
 love ; it is Ijound to me with the cords of the Spirit. With 
 the Spirit rests the concern for my body ; with you, that is 
 with the Lord, it rests to send for me. 
 
 " From the true angel of Jesus Christ, 
 
 " Prom Kbeeopa. 
 " To Poukaroa, at the Horotiu." 
 
THE CHUECH. 43 
 
 THs delusion, however, did not extend beyond Taranaki, 
 neither did it last long. I wrote a letter to the natives of 
 Warea, and took an early opportunity of visiting the part ; 
 it had already entirely died out, and was succeeded by a 
 revival throughout the Nga-ti-rua-nui. 
 
 A great many letters were written to me on the subject, 
 and although doubtless there was more outward appearance 
 of an inward change than was real, and the fervour of the 
 few carried away the many, yet the general effects produced 
 were good ; it caused greater earnestness ia the observance 
 of the outward forms of religion, greater attention to the 
 Scripture, increased attendance on the means of grace, and 
 frequent prayer meetings. It also, I trust, led to some real 
 conversions, though there was perhaps with others the idea 
 that they were better and wiser than their teachers. Of the 
 latter I give a specimen : the writer was a young chief and 
 second teacher at Waokena, where Manihera the martyr was 
 the first J this young chief afterwards, at the invitation of 
 Waitere "Katotore, took up arms and fell fighting against 
 the party of Rawiri. There was justice on the side of 
 Katotore, and therefore the cause might justly be called 
 patriotic. Katotore sent him an enigmatical letter, — a 
 tatooed potatoe and a fig of tobacco; he eat the one and 
 smoked the other, in sign of his accepting the invitation to 
 join his side ; but, alas ! he soon found that they who take 
 the sword shall perish by the sword : — 
 
 " Friend Mr. Taylor, " Angst. 6, 1845. 
 
 " This is my word listen to me. Formerly, when I 
 first began tobelieve, I thought my faith was correct up to 
 the time of my Baptism. Mr. Mason said to me when I was 
 baptised, will you obediently keep God's holy will and 
 commandments, and walk in the same to your life's end ? 
 I answered, I will. After my Baptism came the Sacrament. 
 Friend Mr. Taylor, on my first coming to the Lord's table, 
 you demanded whether I truly desired to partake of the 
 Lord's Supper ? I answered, yes. But after my assent to 
 these great things they were severed from the confession of 
 my tongue {i.e., I forgot my promises). I then thought that 
 
44 THE CHUECH. 
 
 my assent was correct in that state of my belief, but now that 
 I have acquired greater faith I find it was wrong. Friend 
 Mr. Taylor, listen to my talk, behold from this stronger 
 faith I now see the absence of fruit whilst living under the 
 first faith, that is the beginning of my turning to God. 
 Sorrow now first seized me for my preachings in the con- 
 gregation; before I used to preach saying, be strong, be 
 bold ; but I was not strong, neither was I bold. The root 
 of the matter was not reaUy in my heart. I expounded 
 the things of God, but, 0, friend, it was not the thing, 
 only part of it. As St. Paul truly says in his Epistle to 
 the Eomans, as by the stubbornness (disobedience) of one 
 many were made sinners, (Rom. v. 19,) thence sin increased 
 until it reached my male ancestors and my female ancestors, 
 even up to my father and mother, and to myself also, yes, 
 truly myself ; innumerable are my sins in the sight of God ; 
 truly my sins are there in His sight; my lip prayers, my 
 boastings, my mockings, my dissemblings, my falsehoods, 
 my many transgressions, more than can be counted. Friend 
 Mr. Taylor, this is what I have seen of the beginning of my 
 faith ; it tells me there was a want of care to teach righteous- 
 ness, therefore weakness was felt, and ignorance, and the 
 many deceits of the world, and therefore also an absence of 
 true righteousness. These evils assaulted me, but when the 
 heart was fixed upon righteousness, none of these evUs could 
 be felt, because the law abideth to keep the heart aUve to 
 them ; therefore it is correct when St. Paul, in his Epistle to 
 the Eomans, says, " by the law also sin revived and rendered 
 the lusts of the flesh fruitful within me, severed from the 
 law sin died." (See Rom. vii. 8.) Friend Mr. Taylor, I was 
 grieved for my sins, so many in the sight of God, and after 
 my sorrow came joy, because I became sensible of my safety; 
 if my feet stand, or my hands hold on ; if the shoot of the 
 tree is concealed within the bark, I am dark, because it 
 cannot be seen, but if the shoot appears outside the bark, I 
 rejoice, because it is able afterwards to grow, therefore I 
 am strong to stand on the earth. 
 
 " Friend Mr. Taylor, consider my words : this also is what 
 
THE CHUKCH. 45 
 
 I have thought. The words of St. Paul in the 2nd Epistle 
 to the Corinthians, he says he is agreeable to suffer weak- 
 ness, to suffer evils, to suffer tribulation, and strivings 
 and afflictions for Christ. I am also weak, thereby am I 
 strengthened. 
 
 " This is all my speech, 
 
 "From Phiup Newaka." 
 
 " Patea, Augst. 18, 1846. 
 " Friend Mr. Taylor, 
 
 " I salute you ; great is my love to you. Friend, this is 
 my thought to God, at the commencement of my turning to 
 Him. I was not mistaken in praying for the Holy Spirit-to 
 take up its abode within my heart, for I remembered the 
 word of Christ in the 13th of St. Luke and 24th verse, 
 ' Strive to enter in at the strait gate,^ therefore I have 
 striven in prayer, and the Holy Spirit, has entered into my 
 heart. I have seen the greatness of my wickedness ; my 
 heart has been filled with sorrow ; my sins have made me to 
 stink in my own estimation ; my heart has been bitter with 
 sin ; my heart was ashamed before God, but not before man ; 
 but I was ashamed in the sight of God. I saw hell opening 
 before my face ; my heart feared the anger of God towards 
 me, my heart acknowledged that it was just ; my heart said 
 to Him, Just is Thy wrath towards me for the greatness of 
 my sins ; Thy wrath is not an unjust wrath ; it is right that 
 my spirit should be sent to hell. His word came to me, 
 ' Come to Me thou who art burthened and heavy-laden and 
 I will give you rest.' My heart responded to Christ j I 
 went sorrowful on account of His death j my heart was 
 satisfied with the atonement made for me; my sins were 
 taken away; I was buried in His death. Then, first, the 
 Spirit consented to my spirit that I should become a child 
 of God ; my heart was born anew by the Holy Spirit ; my 
 heart was enlightened by the Holy Spirit j my heart gained 
 the fruits of the Spirit; these are the fruits of the Spirit : 'love, 
 joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, patience, kindness, 
 goodness, faith, meekness, quietness, temperance : against 
 
46 THE CHOECH. 
 
 such there is no law.' (Gal. v. 22, 23.) The followers of 
 Christ have crucified the flesh. Friend, my fear of the 
 anger of God is taken away, my only fear is the temptations 
 of the devil. I cannot cease from fearing his temptations. 
 I remember the word of Christ to His disciples. He said, 
 ' Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.' Paul also 
 has a word in 1 Thess. v. 16 ; ' Eejoice evermore, pray 
 without ceasing.' (19 v.) "^ Quench not the Spirit.' (21, 
 22 V.) ' Prove all things ; hold fast that which is good. 
 Abstain from aU appearance of evil.' 'Therefore, my 
 beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always 
 abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know 
 that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.' (1 Cor. xv. 58.) 
 Also Jude, 20 verse, 'My beloved friends, building up 
 yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy 
 Ghost.' Friend, these are words to be treasured up in my 
 heart all the days I Hve in this wicked world ; this truly is 
 my fortress, my defence, and flag, and my rest. Friend, 
 I am jealous with a godly jealousy, for I have com.pared 
 myself to one espoused as a chaste virgin to Christ, but I 
 fear lest by any means as the serpent beguiled Eve through 
 his subtnity, so my mind should be corrupted from the 
 simplicity that is in Christ. (2 Cor. xi. 2, 3.) Friend, my 
 heart cleaves to Christ as the oyster adheres to the rock and 
 cannot be plucked ofi" by man, so my heart cannot be plucked 
 away by temptations. Friend, I know this world is not my 
 permanent abode." 
 
 The termination of this letter, with the name of the writer, 
 are both lost, but whatever may have been the real state of 
 the heart, I think it evidences a considerable acquaintance 
 with Scripture and the grand outhnes of redemption through 
 Christ. I possess several similar letters, and these were 
 selected at random.. 
 
 The following is an extract from the same Piripi, written 
 a year later than the former : — 
 
 " Waokena, Sept. 18, 1846. 
 
 " Friend Mr. Taylor, 
 
 "Listen to me; on the 12th of August Manihera 
 
THE CHURCH. 47 
 
 appointed me to preach the sermon; my text was taken 
 from 1 Cor. 10 eh. 7 v. I used this simile : a man adzed a 
 totara tree ; he spht it into two parts, from one he made a 
 large canoe and from the other a small one ; he took them 
 to the sea ; the fish were killed by those of the great canoe, 
 so likewise by those of the little canoe. All the people 
 partook of the fish of those canoes; this is a simile for 
 myself. We are one flesh ; our minister divides us ; one he 
 makes a head teacher, the other a lower one. The fish of 
 the first and second canoes are the words of God, which are 
 to be eaten by the whole assembly. This is all my simile. 
 Then I spoke to them of the meaning of the text. Friends, 
 the word applies to the children of Israel when they went 
 out of Egypt to their inheritance in Canaan ; their c^mg 
 out of Egypt was all right until they reached the wilderness, 
 then they began to shew their hardened hearts towards God. 
 He caused them to fall in the wilderness ; they did not 
 remember the guide to their promised abode ; they turned 
 aside; they accused God; they worshipped the host of heaven. 
 My friends, this is a warning for us ; we are journeying 
 through this great wilderness, that is the world ; we are 
 travelling to our promised abode, that is the heavenly 
 Canaan ; let us journey aright that we may safely reach our 
 destination, because God is our guide, lest it be with us as 
 it was with them. Like a man who drives a pig, if the pig 
 is obstinate in going he only gets worried by the dog and 
 dies ; so if we persist in going wrong God will cut us off. 
 Many more were my similies drawn from that verse. I 
 brought forth the word of Jude, 'the Lord having saved 
 the people out of the land of Egypt, afterwards destroyed 
 them that believed not.' 
 
 "From PiRiPi Newaka." 
 The Nga-ti-rua-nui being at one extremity of the district, 
 nearly a hundred miles from my house, could not be visited 
 very frequently ; I had to walk also in former days, which 
 added to the difficulty of paying them a visit, which was 
 generally done about three times in the year ; but when they 
 thought it was time for me to see them I usually received a 
 
48 THE CHURCH. 
 
 polite invitation to that effect ; the following is one of them, 
 from Rangatapa, dated December 15, 1847 : — 
 
 ''Friend, my beloved father, Mr. Taylor, I salute youf 
 great is my love for yon. The time is long that you have 
 been hidden from my eyes and from the eyes of all your 
 children, therefore this is my thought, it will be good for 
 you to come ajjd see aU. your children j the word of Jesus to 
 Peter was, feed my sheep : this is good as a thing done in 
 remembrance of the Lord, and a means of drawing nearer 
 the beheving heart to God. This also, my beloved father, 
 we have continued to abide, watching with desire for you as 
 servants wait upon their masters, so likewise has my heart 
 waited for you every day. 
 
 ^ ''From Geoege Kiwi." 
 
 It was about this time that news arrived of the death of 
 Manihera and Kereopa. I received several very nice letters 
 on the subject from their tribe, aU expressive of their desire 
 not to seek revenge as in times of old for the murder of 
 those devoted men. They were all convinced that their 
 death was a glorious one, and iu Gt)d's cause, therefore they 
 left the matter entirely with me. I visited the murderers ; 
 the tribe were ashamed of the deed, though the murders were 
 strictly iu accordance vri-th the ancient Maori law of blood, 
 and were in reality a payment for the death of their head 
 chief Tauteka, and it was in fact at the instigation of his 
 widow that they were killed. 
 
 This event was, however, attended with a blessing. The 
 blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church. It raised 
 up greater zeal and earnestness in the cause, and eventually 
 led to the establishment of a Missionary at Taupo, and put 
 an end to an old feud between the interior and coast natives. 
 Peace between them was finally made by my taking Piripi 
 the teacher, who succeeded Manihera in his office, to see 
 them. 
 
 The next temporary check to the progress of the Gospel, 
 was the war which burst out, first at the Bay of Islands, then 
 in the south, and afterwards at Wanganui. In the north it 
 left great deadness to religion ; the close contact of our 
 
THE ^[l^RUERER.S OF MANIHKKV \S'I) K 
 
 » fCERFOI'A ASSEMlll.F.U ARUI Mj THEIR (,hA\C^ 
 
 CMF SClfl 
 
 THE MEMORIAL MONUMENT OF TE HEIHEU TVirn 
 
 P. 48. 
 
THE CHUECH. 49 
 
 native allies with the military, the immorality^ irrehgion, 
 and intemperance of our troops, had a sad eflfect upon the 
 native mind, and quite quenched their first love and zeal 
 towards God. At Wanganui, where it was not so intimate, 
 the injury done was not so great and lasting. After the war 
 was over, a reaction took place amongst the hostile natives. 
 
 Tinirau, their leader, who had been very hitter against 
 the Church, and had threatened, in a letter sent to my 
 natives, to burn their pa, hang their minister over the Hntel 
 of his door, and then set fire to his house, soon became him- 
 self a believer j he presented himself to me as a candidate 
 for baptism, and sat meekly at my feet, repeating his 
 catechism and answering my questions. 
 
 The reaction which took place amongst the Wanganui 
 natives after the war was most extraordinary, and affords 
 another proof, that when the work is the Lord's, however 
 dark the prospect may be, God in His own good time will 
 remove the cloud, and cause the sun again to shine forth in 
 all its splendour. I recollect the day before the conclusion 
 of the war, making an entry in my journal that there was no 
 likelihood of peace, and that the prospect appeared as dark 
 as ever. That day the natives challenged our troops to fight, 
 which was declined ; they then said they could stay no longer, 
 but must go home to plant their potatoes. — The following 
 morning they left, and the war was ended. 
 
HIKURANGI, TAKING LEAVE OF FRIENDS. 
 
 CHAPTEE III. 
 
 Peehaps tlie brightest page in the progress of Christianity 
 at Wanganui, was that which followed the war. The Christ- 
 mas of the next year was one never to be forgotten by those 
 who witnessed it. I extract the account from my journal : — 
 
 December 21st. Numbers of natives keep ilocking in 
 from all parts. My house has been beset from morning till 
 night ; some seeking medicine ; some books ; some to tell 
 me their quarrels and troubles ; and some for spiritual con- 
 versation, or explanation of Scripture. 
 
 I examined upwards of eighty persons for baptism, of 
 which I accepted nearly sixty. I was much pleased with the 
 simple faith displayed by several of the old people who were 
 candidates. Mr. Baker assisted me ; we were occupied the 
 whole of the morning. In the evening I had a very large 
 congregation, and afterwards a meeting of the candidates 
 for the Lord's Supper ; but the number was so great that I 
 was obliged to divide the district, taking first those only 
 from Pukehika to Tunuhaere; they completely filled the 
 Church. There was some noise and confusion in entering^ 
 
THE CHTJECH. 51 
 
 from want of roonij wLicli caused me to speak most strongly 
 on the impropriety of candidates for the Lord's Table acting 
 in such an irreverent way. From that time until the ter- 
 mination of the meeting, which was not until after ten p.m., 
 nothing could exceed the quietness and decorum of that 
 large assembly. At the termination all walked out without the 
 least noise, although from the excessive heat of the crowded 
 Church two poor women had fainted away. I received two 
 hundred and sixty-seven of those who came that evening. 
 
 22nd. I had the morning service in my field, where the 
 pulpit was carried. Afterwards I examined candidates for 
 baptism, and administered medicine until the evening. It is 
 wonderful to behold such a reaction amongst the people. I 
 felt jealous of admitting so many into the outward Church, 
 and at the same time afraid of refusing them, when they 
 came confessing their faith in Christ, and had supported the 
 declaration by a consistent walk and converse. Many were 
 very old, some in an almost dying state, and one was brought 
 who was deaf and dumb. 
 
 After evening prayer I addressed the rest of the candidates 
 for the Sacrament, which occupied me until eleven at night. 
 I accepted the large number of six hundred and seventy-two. 
 It is a very gratifying consideration that I have such a body 
 of persons in my district living so consistently, that even the 
 most censorious could not allege anything against their moral 
 or religious conduct, for such was the closeness of the ex- 
 amination, that if it were found any had lived on terms of 
 intimacy with any immoral person, he was at once rejected.* 
 
 23rd. A goodly assembly in the field this morning. 
 After service I had the usual annual meeting of all the 
 teachers belonging to my district. Forty-two of them 
 
 ♦ At these meetings of communicants, after prayer and an address, every 
 teacher presents those from his own place ; and when each one was called by 
 name, and asked whether there was any reason why he should not receive the 
 Sacrament ; if there was, either the teacher or the people would mention it, if 
 the individual himself did not do so ; but generally the fault was the other way, 
 and the person would accuse himself of a number of things, which made it very 
 tedious for the minister to decide. 
 
52 THE CHURCH. 
 
 preached before me from a selection of texts whicli they had 
 not previously seen. Some kept very closely to the subject, 
 amongst whom were Aperahama of the Ihupuku, Te Peina of 
 te ArerOj and Hori Kiwi of the Rangatapu. Many, of 
 course, wandered very far from the text, but still gave good 
 sermons ; and, with only few exceptions, all had an extra- 
 ordinary fluency of speech. I was thus occupied the whole 
 of the morning until three. After a hasty dinner I returned 
 to the Church, and had my fatal, examination, of the Rangi 
 tikei natives, who had just arrived for the Sacrament, and 
 also several fresh candidates for baptism. I then went down 
 to the pa to attend a very large meeting, and appoint magis- 
 trates amongst them for the ensuing year,* for every part of 
 my district, to preserve order and put down all open sin and 
 wickedness in it. The meeting was conducted with great 
 quietness, all sitting in an immense circle ; fully one thousand 
 being present. 
 
 Two chief magistrates were then appointed for the entire 
 Wanganui district. Hori Kingi te Anaua was to have the 
 general jurisdiction of all places from the sea to Puke hika, 
 a distance of fully sixty mUes ; and Pehi Turoa was thence 
 to take charge of the river to its source. To these two all 
 the chief matters were to be referred ; the minor ones being 
 left for the magistrates of each place to decide. 
 
 In the eveniag I had my meeting of the teachers, when 
 all the various matters connected with the Church were 
 discussed. It was after eleven when we separated. We 
 
 * This plan of having native magistrates and rnnangas, or councils, composed 
 of them and the teachers, originated with Wangamii. I was led to establish 
 this plan from the feeling that it was hoth necessary for order, and was due to 
 the chiefs, who, by the introduction of Christianity, seemed to lose their status, 
 and to have less weight than the teacher. This plan answered admirably ; also 
 the runanga, where every thing relating to the well-being of the district was 
 considered, and such changes ma(le as seemed most conducive to the general 
 good ; also fines were fixed, &c. The Governor so far approved of these two 
 institutions as to adopt them, and the native magistrates thus appointed were 
 afterwards recognized as Government officers, under the name of Assessors ; but at 
 first without a salary — afterwards a small one was given them. At a later period 
 the Chief Justice, now Sir W. Martin, drew up a brief digest of English Law, in 
 Maori ; this was highly prized by the Assessors, and most carefully studied. 
 
THE CHTJECH. 
 
 53 
 
 found all gone to bed, and had some difficulty to awake any- 
 one to let us in, so completely wearied were all with the labors 
 of the day. The Wanganui races were held at the same 
 time J they were attended by the entire European population 
 of the place, and by some strangers as well, who expressed 
 their astonishment that in so large a native assemblage so 
 very few should have been influenced by curiosity to go and 
 see them. 
 
 The contrast certainly was great between the two ways 
 of keeping the festival of the Nativity. Whilst near seven 
 hundred Europeans were attending the races on one 
 side of the Wanganui river, exactly opposite nearly four 
 thousand of the lately barbarous heathen had congregated 
 from all parts, and from considerable distances, some coming 
 fully one hundred and fifty miles, to celebrate the Saviour's 
 birth. 
 
 December 24th. I began the service a little after seven. 
 It was a glorious day, not a cloud was to be seen. We had 
 the pure light of the sun shining upon us ; but it was a still 
 more glorious sight to see before me upwards of three 
 thousand natives uniting in the solemn service of our Church, 
 and listening with deep attention to the Word of God. 
 Around the pulpit stood my band of fellow-laborers, the 
 teachers, no inconsiderable company, being one hundred 
 and fifty in number; and by my side nearly all the head 
 chiefs were also assembled, dressed in their picturesque 
 costumes of dog-skin mats, or elegant woven Parawais ; 
 some in their newly-acquired Em'opean clothing. Beyond 
 them the entire little field was filled with the congregation. 
 The lesson for the day afforded a most appropriate text, St. 
 Paul's confession before Fehx. 
 
 After the sermon I administered the Sacrament to three 
 hundred and sixty. I was obHged to divide the Communi- 
 cants, part for the Sunday and part for Christmas Day, as 
 the Church could not contain the whole at once. Two poor 
 ^ick women, who partook of the Lord's Supper, were brought 
 in and laid by the Communion rails. Afterwards I crossed 
 over and gave the usual services to the military and the 
 
54 THE CHURCH. 
 
 townspeople. I had a pretty fair attendance of the latter 
 at the second service. I administered the Lord's Supper 
 to twelve. 
 
 During the evening service I baptized the large number 
 of one hundred and sisty-two, of whom forty were children. 
 The sun had set before the service was terminated. 
 
 December 25thj Christmas Day. Very fine^ but hot 
 and sultry J 74° in the shade. I addressed my large con- 
 gregation from the morning lesson (St. Luke ii. 14.) 
 The angelic annunciation. Afterwards I administered the 
 Lord's Supper to three hundred and fifty, making a grand 
 totalj including three of my family, of seven hundred and 
 ten, perhaps the largest number that ever met to receive the 
 Sacrament in this land. Afterwards I crossed over and took 
 two services ; the soldiers were all there ; but at the second 
 service there were only three besides my party. 
 
 Whilst the heathen are pressing into the Church, it 
 seemed as though the children of the kingdom were iu- 
 different, or rather considering it a day of feasting the 
 body only, left more spiritual thoughts to those who are 
 too generally regarded as scarcely entitled to the name of 
 rational beings. To see some miserable horse races, all 
 assembled from far and near : for this race to win Christ, 
 and be found in Him, alas ! there was scarcely a thought. 
 
 After the evening service the list of teachers for the 
 ensuing year was called over, these were one hundred and 
 fifty in number ; and also the list of chiefs who have been 
 recognized as magistrates by the dififerent tribes, these were 
 about thirty; the whole was concluded with a discourse 
 from St. Paul's Epistle to Titus, the second lesson for the 
 day, which was most appropriate, exhorting those who have 
 believed in God to be careful to maintain good works as the 
 most effectual way of proving their love to Christ, and faith 
 in His salvation. 
 
 Thus the services of this deeply interesting meeting ter- 
 minated. Truly we may say, what has the Lord done thus to 
 have brought so many members of various and lately hostile 
 tribes to drink of the same cup and eat of the same bread as I 
 
THE CHUECH. 
 
 55 
 
 declared to them, God will be exalted amongst the heathen; 
 His kingdom must be set np in all the earth. 
 
 After the servicOj books and medicine were distributed, 
 but the crowd of applicants was so great, and the fatigue so 
 overpowering, that at last I was obliged to beat a retreat. 
 
 26th. From five this morning I had a host of visitors for 
 conversation, counsel, books, and medicine ; I was occupied 
 the whole day in attending to their numerous wants. I had 
 also four marriages; ther. 80° in the shade. I was quite 
 wearied, and should not have been able to have done my 
 work but for the assistance of Mr. W. Baker, who has really 
 been a deacon to me. 
 
 I felt thankful that this great meeting terminated without 
 any thing occurring to diminish the satisfaction of having so 
 many assembled together, or any thing to give the adversary 
 a handle against the cause. I have not heard of a single 
 thing to distress the minister's mind. As the Temple was 
 put up without sound or noise, so did this assembly, — this 
 temple of the living God, — congregate together and disperse 
 without confusion. 
 
 The river natives quietly entered their canoes and paddled 
 away to their distant homes, gradually diminishing the fleet 
 of canoes which was drawn up in front of the pa, and the 
 coast natives, party after party, also silently departed on 
 their several ways. 
 
 27th. The natives are still leaving. I learnt in crossing 
 over to the town that a picket of forty men from each of the 
 stockades had been appointed to keep watch every night 
 during the stay of the natives. 
 
 A remarkable proof of the power of the Gospel was given 
 when Tamati Wiremu Puna, the chief of Aramoho, was 
 admitted to the Lord's Table. By his side knelt Panapa, a 
 chief of the Nga-ti-apa, who in former years had kiUed and 
 eaten Tamati's father. This was the first time they had met 
 together; his emotion was most extraordinary, he seemed 
 perfectly to quiver with it. After the service was terminated 
 he was asked the cause of it; he then related the circum- 
 stance, and said it was only the Gospel, which had given him 
 
66 THE cmjECH. 
 
 a new nature, tliat could make Mni eat of the same bread 
 and drink of the same cup with the murderer of his own 
 father. 
 
 In former times it was not only customary to fight naked, but 
 likewise to work naked ; they cultivated the fields in a state 
 of nudity, and some of the old people kept up this custom to 
 the very last. Amongst such was an old man named Ake ; 
 he made it a constant practice, and even went about in the 
 pa without having any clothes onj I repeatedly spoke to 
 him but ia vain. One day, however, when I was going over 
 the river to the town with my wife and daughter, I saw 
 old Ake in his usual state. I ran on before and bid him go 
 into a house and put on his matj he refused, I said he 
 should, he declared he would not, I pushed, he resisted, at 
 last I saw there was no alternative but force, so I put my 
 arms around him and fairly pushed him into a house, to the 
 great amusement of the natives who stood by. He was 
 conquered, but I dearly paid for the victory; Ake's skiu 
 had been anointed with red ochre and qU, which, I found to 
 my cost, had completely destroyed my best black coat. Ake 
 never attempted to go about naked again. Some short time 
 before I left for England I went to see him, and told him I 
 was going home to England; that I might never see him 
 again. I had Uved many years in the same place with him, 
 and had preached the Gospel to him ; was all I had done to be 
 in vain ? was I to leave him a Heathen as I had found him ? 
 He said nothing, but held down his head and went away. 
 Not long after he presented himself to me as a candidate 
 for baptism. I rejoiced to see him, and to my amazement 
 not only found that he was perfectly acquainted with the 
 catechism, but with the leading doctrines of the Christian 
 faith as well. He showed that he had carefully read his 
 Bible, and proved, however little there was in external 
 appearance of his being a believer, that still he thought 
 more than I had given him credit for. He was baptized, 
 and when I returned from England poor Ake was no 
 more. 
 
 The adversary will not allow the work to progress without 
 
THE CHURCH. 67 
 
 opposition. At Otaki the natives were making steady pro- 
 gress, when a priest and lay associate made their appearance ; 
 the latter being a millwright, promised to erect a mill for 
 them on very advantageous terms. They were accepted; 
 the mill was built, and a lodgment in the place effected. 
 The priest remained there, but another arrived, who, with 
 the millwright, proceeded to Wanganuij he went a short 
 way up the river and there made a similar offer, which also 
 was accepted. For a season the millwright and priest resided 
 together in the mill house, and thus building miU after mill 
 he gradually advanced up the river, telling all that his was 
 the mother Church, and ours an adulterous one, with Luther 
 and Henry the Eighth at its head. One day I met a party 
 of natives by the sea side ; we both had to wait for the tide 
 before we could proceed. They had been induced to attend 
 the Church of Rome, the priest having assured them that 
 it was the first and mother Church. I enquired whether 
 Christ was not the founder of the Christian faith j they 
 said He was. Then I asked where did the Scriptures 
 tell us He preached the Gospel; was it at Rome or at 
 Jerusalem and in Judea? Well, then, I said, the first 
 Church, of necessity, must have been there ; but I told them 
 that Scripture speaks of seven other Churches in Asia, 
 besides those in Greece, at Philippi, Athens, and Corinth, 
 before even any mention is made of that at Rome, therefore 
 instead of being the first it is in reality the last. But they 
 rejoined, yours is a wicked Church, it is an adulterous one, 
 referring to Henry the Eighth. I enquired what the cate- 
 chism said was the commencement of our being Christians j 
 did it say we began with adultery ? or did it not rather declare 
 that we must begin by renouncing all the lusts of the flesh ? 
 I told them their priest was evidently quite ignorant of the 
 catechism, and they ought to teach him when they returned. 
 They concluded with saying, " Kua mate te wai maori i te 
 waitai," the fresh water is destroyed by the salt, the one 
 representing the Maori, the other the European, meaning as 
 the fresh water streams are swallowed up in the ocean, so 
 is the wisdom of the Maori in that of the European. 
 
58 THE CHUECH. 
 
 After my return from England, when I first went up the 
 river, there was a very large gathering of the natives to 
 welcome me back again. The priest took that opportunity 
 of meeting me. He stated it was of no use our disputing, 
 that one could not convince the other ; he therefore proposed 
 that we should test the merits of our respective Churches by 
 jumping into a fire, and whoever came out uninjured would 
 prove that his was the true one. I said that the prophet of 
 old demanded two bullocks to be sacrificedj that if we 
 jumped into the fire it would be taking the place of those 
 beasts, besides tempting God. He said we ought to give 
 our lives for our flocks, and this was the proper way of doing 
 so. At last my head teacher, Abraham, stood up and said 
 the plan was a good one, let it be tried^ and as he had given 
 the challenge he should jump into the fire first, and then 
 when he came out their minister should follow j to this, 
 however, he would not agree, and that terminated the 
 meeting. His skin appeared so very dirty that it seemed 
 not improbable he had washed himself over with some 
 preparation to make himself fire proof. 
 
 On another occasion he came to me at the request of his 
 followers to hold a disputation on the merits of our respective 
 Churches. I agreed to his proposal, but said it was a 
 subject of such importance that we should first offer up a 
 prayer to the Lord to enlighten us with the Holy Spirit, 
 that we might discover the truth. This he would not agree 
 to, and turned away, saying, he would not hear any of our 
 heretical prayers. My natives reverently knelt down whilst 
 I offered one up. Afterwards, amongst other things he 
 said, the Israehtes had idols in the Temple^ and they had 
 the figure of a cow there. I requested him to point out the 
 place where it was to be found ; he asked for my Bible, I 
 gave it to him, after some time he returned it, saying his 
 sight was bad. Another priest took it and found the 
 account of the brazen laver supported on oxen. I remarked 
 that it was not placed in the Temple but in the court, 
 and there only used by the priests to wash in ; that in fact 
 it was but a large wash-hand stand with its legs made to 
 
THE CHURCH: 59 
 
 represent cows ; tlie natives laughed. Next I bid him prove 
 that St. Peter was at Rome; he referred to his epistle 
 written from Babylon, which he said even our commentators 
 allowed was meant for Rome ; would I not agree to that ? I 
 answered certainljj and bid the natives listen to the priest's 
 words, that Rome and Babylon were the same ; the mother 
 of harlots and the seat of aU abomination ! He then lost 
 his temper and the discusssion ended. 
 
 The priest erected mills up the Wanganui as he had done 
 at Otaki, professing to do so on reduced terms ; and at one 
 place he offered to do it for fifty pounds less if they turned 
 over to his faith : he wrote a letter to that effect which I 
 still possess. 
 
 About that time another delusion arose at Taranaki. The 
 natives were struck with the great mortality of their children 
 as well as adults. In order to account for this they supposed 
 it arose from the enmity of their ancestors, who were hostile 
 to the introduction of a new faith, which entirely destroyed 
 the ancient one, and the belief in their Maori gods as well. 
 Therefore if any of their children touched one of the old 
 land marks or stones, which had been placed in the ground 
 whilst the priests uttered their spells and incantations over 
 them, then they were smitten by those spells and were sure 
 to die. This was stated to me when I visited that part ; on 
 enquiring what was the matter with a boy who appeared to 
 be wasting away, they said. Oh, he sat upon one of the sacred 
 stones, and the curses or spells belonging to it had entered 
 into him. I laughed at them for their credulity, and scolded 
 them likewise for believing that God would permit heathen 
 spells to affect his children. They assured me that none of 
 them dared touch one of those stones. Bidding them point 
 out the one to me which had done the evil, I got a spade 
 and dug it up, and threw it into the river which was flowing 
 close by. Oh, said they, it might be done with impunity by 
 •pahehas, for the Maori gods had no power over them. 
 
 Near the same place was a WaM twpu, sacred grove, 
 into which formerly they had been accustomed to draw the 
 spirits of those who died, by uttering some of their powerful 
 
60 THE CHUECH. 
 
 spells, SO that they might not wander about and injure the 
 living ; for spirits were supposed to be all malignant even 
 towards the relatives they had left behind. To hinder 
 them from doing injury they were conjured as it were, 
 within a certaiu spot, as we fold sheep at night. But now 
 these waJhi tapu, on account of all having embraced Christi- 
 anity, were supposed to be more dangerous than ever, and 
 the fruitful source of death to those who entered their sacred 
 precincts. To put an end to this evil they had instituted a 
 new method of exorcising these dangerous places; they 
 went to them in a body, forming a large circle, in the centre 
 they lighted a fire and cooked some potatoes ; this was to 
 waka noa the spot, that is, to destroy its sanctity ; next the 
 operators gave a potatoe to each in the circle, and whilst 
 they were being eaten the temptation of the Lord was read, 
 and then a prayer was uttered, to destroy the power and 
 malice of the devil. After this ceremony it was supposed 
 there was no longer anything to fear from such places. This 
 idea spread rapidly, and the persons who were thought to 
 be more particularly skilful in driving those evil spirits away, 
 went from place to place putting all such enemies to the 
 health and happiness of man to flight. Some tried to justify 
 this work to me and said it was quite agreeable to the word 
 of God ; but it was soon evident by their deadness and in- 
 difference to religion, that it had a very serious effect upon 
 their minds, withdrawing them from God, and rendering 
 them careless of their eternal welfare. This folly, however, 
 soon died away. I pointed out both the absurdity and 
 uselessness of it, for it was soon evident to them that it did 
 not diminish their number of deaths, which rather increased 
 than otherwise. 
 
 At Manawatu another singular delusion arose ; the spirit of 
 a child named Mati, was said to have appeared to a woman, 
 and told her, that the many deaths were occasioned by 
 having Hzards in the body, especially in that part where the 
 disease was seated, which thus preyed upon the unfortunate 
 sufferer, speedily causing death ; that he would drive them 
 out of all the sick who might be brought to her. This news 
 
TffE CHURCH. 
 
 61 
 
 soon spread, and many brought their sick to be healed^ 
 always remembering to bring a present for the agent of the 
 spirit. The woman then enquired of Mati what was the 
 matter with the sufferer ; the answer was given in a whisthng 
 tone " there is a lizard in the person/' sometimes she would 
 say there were two or more, according to the severity of the 
 symptoms ; sometimes it was " he ngarara rahi," a huge 
 lizard. Then the entreaty was made to deHver the sick from 
 it, and suddenly the squeak of the hzard was heard quitting 
 its tenement, and they were assured the sufferer would 
 soon recover now that the cause of the evil was removed ; 
 and sometimes when the disease was of a certain character, 
 faith in the efficacy of the means verified the promise, 
 and thus the lady prospered and grew rich. I visited the 
 place where she resided, and she presented herself to me as 
 a communicant. I not only refused her, but I told the 
 people they should hold no communication and neither eat 
 nor di'ink with her until she repented, having confessed she 
 held communion with the devil, although she knew very well 
 that she was only deceiving those who came to her. There 
 was a peculiarity in her voice, coming from her stomach as 
 it were, that convinced me she was a ventriloquist. She 
 would not confess the deception she was practising, and her 
 husband used very bad langaage to me ; and another man 
 of Turakina, who also tried to carry on the same profitable 
 deception, cursed me, and said that my time was short, I 
 should soon die, but whether by fire or water, sword or 
 sickness, he could not say. Two months later the lady came 
 to me and humbly confessed her sin, and acknowledged the 
 deception, and not long after, Enoch, the man who uttered 
 the curse, died himself. 
 
 These things may be mentioned to show, that at no time 
 since the introduction of the Gospel has its progression 
 been unchequered by efforts of the Evil One to turn back 
 the native mind to its ancient state. In fact, there have 
 been alternate retrogressions and progressions ; and when- 
 ever the state of the natives was the most satisfactory, it 
 was sure to be followed by something to grieve their friends. 
 
62 THE CHnECH. 
 
 and keep tteir instmctors from being lifted up by suc- 
 cess. So likewise in all their backsUdings ; when doubts 
 and fears have arisen as to the real progress of the Christian 
 faith amongst them, then a reaction has generally followed. 
 After this last delusion some time elapsed before a new 
 one arose. But sickness still increased in proportion to 
 the increase of the European population; and it was sad 
 to see them dying so frequently. Although at Wanganui 
 we had a hospital, which was at first erected for the Maori, 
 and with Maori funds, still the natives generally objected 
 to go there. They complained of having to put on the 
 clothes worn by the sick and those who had died there, 
 and to lie on the beds they had occupied. Some also ex- 
 pressed their ideas that hospitals wei'e erected to kill them 
 off as quickly as possible. They therefore again searched out 
 for the cause of death. At Taupo, I was told that it was 
 from embracing the Christian religion ; but as this was said 
 before any of the tribes there had done so, and yet they died 
 as frequently as they did in other places, they were compelled 
 to acknowledge that Christianity could have nothing to do 
 with it. It was next found that the true cause of sickness 
 arose from a small kind of lizard which lived in the wahi 
 tapu, and which were in fact the spirits themselves. 
 These were carefully sought for, and then a large iron pot 
 was made red hot, and the poor httle things were put 
 into it and consumed. This caused the spirits to fly out 
 of them in the shape of large moths ; then the pots were 
 filled with potatoes, which were eaten whilst certaiu prayers 
 were uttered. Adepts in this kind of work went through 
 the district ; they selected a spot, the operator pronounced 
 it to be the abode of this enemy of the Maoii race ; he stuck 
 a pole in the ground, drew a circle around it, and commanded 
 • his followers to dig there, when they invariably found the 
 poor little reptile, which most probably they had brought 
 with them. It is a kind of eft, of a dirty flesh-color, and 
 slightly transparent ; and being a night lizard it lies con- 
 cealed in the earth during the day ; hence its existence 
 was not known before this absurd idea arose. The lizards 
 
THE CHURCH. 63 
 
 thus captured were placed in a bottle, and when a sufficient 
 number were obtained they were given up to be cooked, and 
 served in the manner just stated. This absurdity lasted 
 some time, and deluded a considerable number. 
 
 These lizard operators thus gained so much celebrity, 
 that they were encouraged to carry on their deception still 
 further, by engaging to discover the places where Pounamu, 
 green jade ornaments, Maori jewels, had been buried ; a 
 common practice in former days during war, to preserve 
 them from falling into the hands of their enemies. They 
 commanded their followers to dig in the spots indicated, and 
 in several cases the amazed natives found the much-prized 
 jewels. From Wanganui they went to Taupo, where they 
 did the same ; but unfortunately, whilst the bystande^were 
 examining the jewel found, one recognized it as belon^mg to 
 his relative who Hved by the sea-side ; and it was afterwards 
 discovered that the other stones which they professed to have 
 dug up, had likewise been stolen from places remote from 
 those where they were disinterred, so that they might be the 
 less likely to be detected. 
 
 This superstition was succeeded by the angel Gabriel, 
 who made them acquainted with the fact that they had 
 been guilty of a great error in not giving due honor to 
 the Virgin Mary ; and, therefore, that they did not belong 
 to the true Church, which worshipped her. This, however, 
 in its turn gave way to the Hauhaus, who professed to 
 have had a revelation of the right way of worshipping 
 God, and of driving out the Europeans, and making their 
 own race increase. The new discovery was first called the 
 Pai marire, then Hauhauism ; it is a singular blending of 
 Mormonism and mesmerism together. The originator having 
 previously had lessons in mesmerism at Sydney, was able to 
 do some things which appeared miraculous to the simple 
 natives ; and thus they hoped, through its instrumentality, 
 to regain the dominion, and drive the Europeans into the 
 sea. They further laid claim to the gift of tongues ; and not 
 only to speak English, but Hebrew as well, professing them- 
 selves to be the true descendants of the Jews. This new 
 
64 THE CHDECH. 
 
 delusion for a time revived the spirit of resistance ; but the 
 people finding that it did not accomplish what it professed 
 to do, are gradually giving it up. 
 
 Such are some of the tares which are constantly springing 
 up and choking the good seed. But there are others also of 
 which we, alas ! are the cause. From being a most sober race 
 they are rapidly becoming the contrary ; and the men who 
 stood forth to support the European, and to put down his 
 enemies, who were enrolled as a mUitia, have been rewarded 
 by having the bottle put to* their mouth, and been taught to 
 make beasts of themselves ; they have learnt to drink, to break 
 the Sabbath, and .pay no more attention to religion than the 
 worst of our countrymen, in the portion of the force they 
 belong to. It cannot be denied that at present much dead- 
 ness Tind indifference to religion prevails ; nor is it to be 
 wondered at. It would be more wonderful were it other- 
 wise, since it is the same with our own men, especially those 
 who have been engaged in active warfare ; the scenes they 
 have witnessed are all calculated to brutaUze the mind. We 
 look upon the murderer, who has imbued his hands in the 
 blood of a fellow-creature, with unfeigned horror ; but when 
 men are licensed to be wholesale butchers, what an effect 
 must it have upon the minds of even the best amongst our- 
 selves ! What then must it have upon the Maori ? Is not 
 war calculated to shake the fabric of faith to its very founda- 
 tions ? Let it please God, however, to restore the blessings 
 of peace, and then may we not likewise hope that He will 
 cause a re-action to take place in the mind. This has been 
 the case on a former occasion, why may it not be so again ? 
 
 Have there been no times of apparent deadness amongst 
 the followers of Christ in other parts ; no backsliding, no 
 falling away amongst ourselves ? Without going to the 
 great salt lake, the land of Christianized Paganism, or rather 
 Mahometanism, we may ask. Are the absurdities even of 
 the Hauhaus ^eater than those of the table-turners, spirit- 
 rappers, clairvoyants, and such like ? Still we do not say 
 that our Church is extinguished. We have our essays and 
 reviews, and even a Bishop, who has sunk himself below the 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 65 
 
 Zulu he lives amongst. We have given birth to believers 
 in the dogma of the immaculate conception, and in all the 
 puerilities of by-gone days, which are supplanting vital 
 reUgion for a season ; and yet the Church abides, and truth 
 still shines. 
 
 The same arguments which have been brought forward 
 against the native Church, may be equally advanced against 
 that of Apostolic times. What is the state now of the ancient 
 sections of Christendom which still exist ? Are they not 
 like some of those primaeval trees of a New Zealand forest, 
 which are so encumbered with epiphytes, hands, and para- 
 sites, that we mistake their foliage for that of the parent 
 tree, which they completely conceal ? Did not even the 
 Apostolic Church soon fall away from its first purjty of 
 doctrine and love to God ? Had we no darkness ? And 
 shall we presume to say, because a day of darkness has 
 overtaken us, that the cloud will not pass away as others 
 have done before ? Noah's deluge covered the whole earth, 
 but the waters retired after they had fulfilled their mission ; 
 and when the dove which was sent forth returned, it brought 
 an olive leaf back with it. There was still life left upon the 
 earth when all appeared dead. 
 
 An earthquake may cause an unusually high wave to arise 
 and overflow the dry land; in its recoil it will lay bare a 
 corresponding portion of the bottom of the sea, expose its 
 mud and filth, and fiU the air with its noxious effluvia ; the 
 water, however, soon returns to its usual channel, and the 
 land resumes its accustomed appearance. In a similar way 
 the war has rolled over New Zealand with its pestilential 
 tide ; it has risen above its barriers and swept away the 
 works of man, and the fair fabrics he had erected. In its 
 recoil it has laid bare the natural depraved state of the heart, 
 when no longer under the control of the Spirit. But will 
 these depths of human depravity never more be concealed ? 
 Will not the ocean of God's love again flow back and cover 
 up the evil ? Why should this be an exception to all that 
 has gone before ? Will God permit the work He began, to 
 be marred by the malice and hatred of the devil ? But has 
 
66 THE CHUECH. 
 
 the evil really been as great as it has been represented ? 
 Has the entire Maori Church cast away its faith ? Has that 
 portion of it which has engaged in this sad struggle done 
 so ? Does the fanatic Hauhau represent the entire body of 
 combatants ? Topini Mamaku^ one of the principal hostile 
 chiefs of Wanganuij fought together with the Hauhaus ; but 
 when they wanted to turn him to their new creeds he laughed 
 at them, and asked where they had got it from. He said. 
 We have the Word of God to rest upon, but what have you ? 
 He is a chief well acquainted with the Scriptures, and there- 
 fore not to be carried away with any absurdity which might 
 arise ; and doubtless there are many others in the hostile 
 ranks who hold fast their profession without wavering, 
 although they have thought it their duty to fight for their 
 nationality. I'amihana Tarapipi, the celebrated king-maker, 
 and prime minister, a sincere patriot and a noble character, 
 read his Bible as long as he had strength left to do so, which 
 was within a day or two of his death. 
 
 The real abandonment of the Christian faith was confined 
 to the miserable Hauhau sect, I say was, because many of 
 them, who have been able to shake off the mesmeric state, 
 and regain the use of their reason, have abandoned it, and 
 we have every cause to believe the number will daily in- 
 crease j but of the rest there is hope, and a good one too, 
 that a re-action for the better will soon take place amongst 
 them. 
 
 In October of last year I visited the Kga-ti-rua-nui district, 
 with the Governor. At Manawapou I met a number of the 
 natives of that place, who had given in their adherence to 
 the Governor ; a sad, squalid, filthy -looking set. One kept 
 rolling about his eyes as if bereft of reason : when I spoke 
 to them of the sad change they had undergone, they did 
 not seem much incHned to listen ; but, upon the whole, 
 behaved as well as I expected, as they were professed 
 Hauhaus. One named Matiu, who had been the Wesleyan 
 head teacher, and was formerly remarkable for his re- 
 spectable appearance, when I expressed my wonder that 
 he, with his knowledge of Scripture and the truth, could 
 
THE CHUECH. 
 
 67 
 
 abandon itj and turn to the absurdities of Haiihauism, invented 
 by men, who were far more ignorant than himself, said, he 
 had held out until he stood alone, and then was obliged to 
 join the multitude to save his hfe. He asked me for books. 
 I told him I was ready to supply them as soon as they would 
 be prized. He was exhorted to remember his former state, 
 and compare it with his present one. He was bidden fare- 
 well, with the prayer that he might see his sin and be led to 
 repent of it. 
 
 At Hawera, one of our advanced posts, I saw a consider- 
 able number of natives, who had come in and taken the oath 
 of allegiance. They received me with great respect, crying 
 over me, and reminding me of those who had died since they 
 ■ last saw me. I addressed them, saying, I had not ceased to 
 pray for them ; and now I trusted the Lord had heard my 
 prayers, and that they were returning to His worship. 
 They spoke very well, and I feel assured there will be a 
 remnant left to serve God even there. 
 
 At Waihi, the most advanced post, near Ketemarae, I 
 went to see another party, who had come in, all in a most 
 squalid state ; they likewise gave me a very kind reception, 
 addressing me as their father and the pw kanohi, the chief 
 eye of their tribe. I spoke to them at some length, and bid 
 them carry my words to those still in arms and remind them 
 of what I had said when I saw them bent on war, to be 
 careful and refrain from it, for it would most assuredly end 
 in their losing their lands and lives; and now I warned them 
 of the folly of carrying it on any longer, as it could only end 
 in their losing the remainder of what they still possessed. I 
 saw Hohaia and the prisoners ; poor Hohaia was apparently 
 truly penitent, and had been led to see the fault he had 
 committed. He had one of his hands very fearfully shattered; 
 he said he did not grieve for his wound, as it was the means 
 which it had pleased God to use to withdraw him from the 
 war. I remiaded him of the Lord's words, " It is better to 
 lose even a right eye or limb, rather than to lose all in 
 another world." At Waingongoro I saw Eeihana of Waiheke 
 one of my teachers ; he said he had never given np his faith 
 
 f2 
 
68 THE CHUECH. 
 
 or ceased to own the Queen, but that we had given him up. 
 I reminded him of their having stopped up the road and 
 never answering my letters ; he said Taiporo henui* was the 
 root of the evil, as I had always told them. He held my 
 hand for a long time in his, saying, "My father," and 
 assuring me that he could not give, up his faith ake ake ake, 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 Such was the state of the Nga-ti-rua-nui, who are perhaps 
 the most blameable in this war, as they had no cause given 
 for engaging in it ; still, even amongst them I feel persuaded 
 there will be a re-action in God^s own good time, and a 
 remnant left to serve Him. There are, however, many entire 
 tribes, who have not taken up arms at all, or else have done 
 so on the side of Government. Allowing, then, to the utmost 
 extent, the backsliding of the hostile natives, still there is no 
 proof that there has been such an entire decadence of the 
 native Church as has been represented. 
 
 Prom the North Cape to Auckland there has been peace ; 
 and though much deadness, still the outward observances of 
 religion have been kept up. On the west coast, at Otaki 
 and Wanganui, however diminished the number of attenders, 
 still morning and evening services have continued to be held 
 without any iutermission every day. And even with respect 
 to the lessened attendance, a satisfactory reason is to be 
 assigned for much of it, from the efforts now made by the 
 natives to preserve their rights over the various lands 
 belongiug to them, by residing upon them. The occupants 
 of the pas are necessarily few. Thus at Otaki, where the 
 daily congregations numbered hundreds, they have not tens 
 now ; still the natives have not abandoned the Church, but 
 gone upon their lands, and are busily engaged iu their culti- 
 vation. Yet on the Sabbath a large number of them make 
 their appearance. 
 
 At Wanganui most of the men went to fight on behalf of 
 the settlers, and few were left behind ; still those few attend 
 
 * The name of the council which decided that no more land should he sold to 
 the Europeans, and that any infringement of that law should he visited with 
 death. 
 
THB CHUECH. 
 
 69 
 
 their Churcli. Thus our last Christmas gathering, from this 
 cause, was very small, but it was not without its interest. 
 
 That the love of many has waxed cold, and that much 
 deadness and indifference to religion now prevail is con- 
 ceded, nor is it difficult to account for this being so. Have 
 we not verily been guilty in this matter ? Have we set the 
 nation an example of our superior morality and fear of God ? 
 The assertion has been made by the European that the 
 Maories have given up their faith ; they, on the other hand, 
 have the same idea of us, and with apparently quite as 
 much show of reason. They have been amazed by the 
 amount of open immorality, profane swearing, drunken- 
 ness, and dishonesty they have witnessed amongst us. 
 They have remarked the total disregard of the Lord's Day 
 and of Divine worship, evinced even by those from whom a 
 better example would be expected. One of the native con- 
 tingent, who was in the late expedition to Taranaki, wrote 
 to me in reply to a letter, exhorting them to remember the 
 Sabbath day to keep it holy ; assuring me that the Sabbath 
 was not regarded in the army as being more sacred than any 
 other day ; and, alas ! this has been too frequently the case 
 throughout this miserable war ! There has been an unneces- 
 sary and totally uncalled-for violation of that holy day ; and 
 we could not reasonably expect God's blessing on our arms 
 whilst we openly broke His laws. Nay, we have actually 
 attacked the natives whilst in the act of worshipping God on 
 the Sabbath, shot the one who was officiating, and the 
 exploit was approved of. The Waikato war began on a 
 Sabbath, and so likewise that at Wanganui. 
 
 What could the natives think when they saw our chief men 
 thus ignoring the very principles of the Christian faith? 
 They thought they were the Christians and we the Heathen, 
 that God would bless their arms rather than ours, and 
 thus were encouraged to continue the contest; the worst 
 of them thought there could be no real good in our faith, 
 when its professors could thus pay so Uttle regard to its 
 commands ; they therefore invented another, and Hauhauisra 
 arose. I well remember the first time a canoe attempted 
 
70 THE CHUECH. 
 
 to break tlie Sabbath by going up the river. When they 
 reached the first village they were stopped, and the enquiry 
 vras made why they had broken the Sabbath. The people of 
 the canoe said that their's was a large canoej and the law 
 only applied to small ones. It was quite wrong for little 
 boats to go on the Sabbath, but not for large ones and ships ; 
 that this was the European law for the Sabbath. The incon- 
 sistency of Christians has become a sad stumbling-block to 
 the natives. When Te Hapuka, a great Ahuriri chief, and 
 drunkard also, was once threatened with the lock-up, he 
 told the constable that it was very wrong to touch him, 
 for the law only applied to low people, and not to gentlemen 
 and chiefs like himself and so-and-so, mentioning the names 
 of some of the principal magistrates, who were equally ad- 
 dicted to that disgusting habit. 
 
 In proof of the sad effects of bad example, it is remarked 
 that the natives only curse and swear in English ; all their 
 oaths and bad words are ours, their own are entirely laid 
 aside. 
 
 The natural consequence is, when the natives see, as 
 Europeans increase amongst them, that the instruction given 
 by a few solitary individuals is at variance with the general 
 practice of the Pakeha, natural inclination leads them to 
 prefer the example of the multitude to the teaching of the 
 few. 
 
 Much, therefore, of the backsliding which has taken place 
 in the native Church, must in a great measure be attributed 
 to the causes before mentioned. It has been said that the 
 natives are in a state of coma at present ; but, it may be 
 asked, are they only so, and are no others in the same 
 condition ? The war has not confined its deadening influence 
 to one race, it has sadly affected both. Another cause of 
 declension may also be alluded to- — the way our loyal natives 
 have been treated. 
 
 The best and most exemplary of them, after gaining the 
 victories at Moutoa and Ohotahi, which saved the Wanganui 
 district from pillage, were enrolled as assessors and officers, 
 and the remainder as militia. They fought side by side 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 71 
 
 with the colonial forces ; and it is not too much to assert, 
 that they greatly aided in turning the tide of war. They 
 have shewn our men how they carry on war amongst 
 themselves ; and thus bush fighting, which was before so 
 much dreaded, has ceased to alarm our militia, who with 
 their native allies have followed up the enemy into then- 
 forest retreats. Now, therefore, the hostile natives, instead 
 of despising our mode of warfare, have learned to fear it, 
 when they find we can not only fight in their own way, but 
 have their own countrymen as oor allies. 
 
 What, however, has been the eSect of this alliance on the 
 natives ? Has it benefited them ? Has it raised them in the 
 moral scale of society ? Alas ! it has been quite the reverse. 
 They have had their rations of rum, and have acquired a 
 love of ardent spirits, and now curse and swear, literally, 
 as a trooper. They may now be seen haunting the public- 
 houses, a disgusting and painful proof of their new teaching. 
 They are many of them thoroughly demoralized. Having 
 had no Sabbath observance, they have learned to neglect it, 
 and to believe it is of no consequence. And thus those men, 
 who have jeopardized their lives in our defence, and been 
 signally instrumental in preserving our provinces from 
 destruction, have been ruined in return; and from being 
 many of them high-principled men, have become besotted. 
 Sabbath-breaking, worthless characters. Nay, further, the 
 best way we have found out of shewing our admiration and 
 good feeling towards them, has been by inviting them to 
 resuscitate the past customs of barbarous life, to dance their 
 revolting war dances, which even our colonial ladies attend 
 with as much apparent gusto as the Spanish dames do their 
 disgraceful bull-fights. 
 
 The question will naturally arise. What is being done for 
 the good of the native race. The Missionaries are laboring 
 in their behalf, few in number, most of them far advanced 
 in years, and fruitlessly (some almost exultingly say), but 
 do they stand alone in their thankless work of ameliorating 
 the native race ? I may here relate a circumstance to show 
 that they nearly do so. 
 
72 THE CHUKCH. 
 
 A settler told me lie viewed the Missionaries as the 
 greatest curse to the land ; that were it not for them and the 
 influence of Exeter Hallj there would have been no disturb- 
 ance with the natives; the best thing which could now 
 be done for the country would be to send them all out of it. 
 I went up the river and at one of the Kaingas was told 
 that Matiuj a chief who had been fighting against us at 
 Taranaki, was then in one of the houses. I called to him to 
 come out to me; he refused; I therefore crawled in to him. 
 He was sitting crouched down by a fire. Having spoken 
 to him about abandoning his old friend and instructor, he 
 saidj formerly he felt the Missionaries were his friends, but 
 now they had ceased to put any confidence iu us ; that we 
 were mere tools of the Government, and were obUged to do 
 just what we were ordered ; therefore they had left us and 
 gone over to the Church of Eome, because the priests were 
 not under the Governor, and they trusted them, as they 
 could do as they Hked. When he had concluded, I took 
 some of the brands from the fire and placed them on the 
 other side of me, asking him if he could tell me where I was 
 sitting; why, said he, between two fires. I replied that is 
 precisely my state at this present time ; before I left Wan- 
 ganui, one of my own countrymen told me that Missionaries 
 were their greatest enemies, as we only thought for the 
 Maories, and the best thing the Governor could do would be 
 to pack us all off out of the country. I come up the river, 
 and look to those I have laboured amongst so many years to 
 improve and benefit, both temporally as well as spiritually, 
 expecting to receive at least from them some comfort, and 
 am told, you have ceased any longer to place confidence in 
 us. He smiled, and said my words were true. I left de- 
 pressed in spirit. The next time I went up the river I met 
 the same chief; he attended service, and afterwards came 
 up to me and asked if I knew him. I replied in the affirma- 
 tive, but wanted to know how it was he had again joined 
 us, as he said he had lost aU his former confidence in us. 
 He said, " Your words about the two fires." 
 

 THE OLD PRIEST OF WAIKOWAU, WEST COAST. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The next inquiry to be made is. Has the Government 
 aided the Missionaries in their efforts to raise the Maori 
 race. The native is especially regarded as a ward of 
 Government; he is still considered as being only in statu 
 pupillari, nnable to manage his own affairs, and, therefore, 
 not allowed to dispose of, or lease his own lands but through 
 the agency of his guardians. Thus so carefully attended to 
 in worldly matters, it may be asked, what have his guardians 
 done to raise him in the scale of society ? 
 
 Upon the estimates for the year ending June 30, 1867, 
 under the head of native department, the large sum of 
 £29,986. 15s. lOd. was placed. This looks weU at first 
 sight ; surely here is a sufiBciency to maintain good Maori 
 
74 THE CHTJECH. 
 
 sctoolsj or to afford aid in their establishment, and to 
 furnish help towards the support of native ministers as well. 
 But on examining this large estimate, for schools — nothing 
 is granted; and the other, has not yet been considered, 
 their guardianship not reaching so far. The Superin- 
 tendent, in his speech to the Provincial Council, spoke 
 of the native race as though it were dying out, and that 
 it was their office to smooth the pillow of the dying, that 
 it might be an Euthanasia ; and on that principle it appears 
 they act as trustees only to administer to the property 
 of the deceased. The £30,000 are appropriated chiefly for 
 three purposes. The first and largest portion is to pay the 
 salaries of European officers connected with the native 
 department ; the next applies to native assessors, policemen, 
 &c. j and the last to pensions granted to loyal chiefs and 
 natives who have been severely wounded. But whilst these 
 may do some good for the maintenance of peace, and the 
 reward of the deserving, there is not a farthing to any 
 higher, object. This is very sad; it is really treating the 
 race as a dying one, and only bestowing physic without 
 any nourishing food to support life. It appears a pity that 
 the State cannot take a higher view of the subject. 
 
 The noble conduct of the Government of Norway and 
 Sweden in this particular is worthy of all praise and imita- 
 tion by the colonies of Great Britain. Through its paternal 
 care and protection the aboriginal inhabitants of Lapland 
 are stiU in existence in the nineteenth century, and their 
 temporal and spiritual interests are carefully attended to, 
 though in the ethnologist's estimation the Lapps are of a 
 very inferior type to that of the Maori. If we contrast this 
 with the state of the aboriginal races of America, after a 
 lapse of about three centuries' contact with the Europeans, 
 or those of Australia and Tasmania after rather less than 
 a century, Britain has little to be proud of as a civilized and 
 Christian people. Let our race be careful of the character 
 which will be given us in another century ; may there then 
 be found some of the Maori race to stand, not on the ruined 
 bridge of London, but to look over its firm battlements 
 
THE CHUECH. 
 
 7o 
 
 upon the still flourishing emporium of the world, .and be 
 able to say with admiration, this is our foster parent which 
 nursed us into a nation, and nourished us as a branch of the 
 universal Church of God. 
 
 The next enquiry will be, "What has the Church of England 
 done, to retain in its bosom a race which has owned its 
 maternity, and which, indeed, has in a great measure received 
 from it its existence as a Christian Church, in all its integrity, 
 throughout the New Zealand Islands. Strictly speaking 
 the Church Missionary Society has done aU.* The Bishop 
 of New Zealand himself has the honor of being one of its 
 chief laborers, and the credit of whatever he may have done 
 of right belongs to that Society. The Church of England 
 has given through it two Bishops to the native race, and these 
 have ordained several of the Maories in each of their Dioceses, 
 and in that of Waiapu, a considerable endowment fund has 
 been raised amongst the natives for the support of their 
 ministry. Hitherto the providing for the native teachers or 
 lay element has been greatly overlooked. By it the wants 
 of the islands were supplied in past years, and it will be only 
 through its agency that the country can be occupied for years 
 to come ; and yet it is a subject which has been treated as of 
 little or no importance. Had more attention been paid to 
 it, I am persuaded we should have had less to grieve us in 
 this sifting time. Wherever a good native teacher is met 
 with, there the beneficial effects will be perceived. There is 
 a smaU. sprinkling already of native clergy, here one and 
 there one : have they acted as centres, from whence light 
 has radiated amongst their countymen ? It is, perhaps, pre- 
 mature to give an opinion. They have been and still are 
 sowing the seed, but the ground may not have been most 
 suitable for its germination. 
 
 If the heart be in the work, — if he who seeks to save feels 
 that he himself is a sinner saved, — the fire will burn, and God 
 will provide from His holy Word the fuel to sustain the flame ; 
 
 * I am merely writing of the Church Mission, and therefore there is no 
 reference here made to the lators of the Wesleyan Mission, which has gone on in 
 its sphere of usefulness hand in hand with the Church.^ 
 
76 THE CHtTECH. 
 
 but without this the native ministry will not effect the object 
 desired. Bishop Crowther must surround himself with 
 kindred spirits to his own^ to spread the Christian faith 
 throughout the vast plains of Nigritia. It is not sufficient 
 that his clergy should be blacky but that they have the root 
 of the matter in them. It is only that which will give one 
 black man power over another^ and not merely the color of 
 the skin. If converted men are sent forth to convert others, 
 the leaven will work ; and being of the same blood as those 
 they work amongst, it will rise the quicker. 
 
 This, then, is the great business to which the Church has 
 now to attend j the sending forth suitable laborers into the 
 Lord's vineyard. The Missionary Church has the honor of 
 being the first to concede equal rights and privileges to its 
 Maori members j it has not only given them an entrance 
 into its councils, but admitted them to the ministry, and in 
 this respect it is doubly entitled to their affection, whijst at 
 the same time it is setting the Government an example to 
 follow in its steps, by admitting the native chiefs to those 
 offices in the state to which they have an equal right with 
 ourselves. None of the offices yet bestowed upon them can 
 be regarded as calculated to raise the confidence of the 
 natives in our intention of dealing fairly with them. 
 
 The staff of Bishops is now complete; but the staff of 
 ministers is far from being so. In the Diocese of Waiapu, a 
 synod of Maori clergymen has been held, and their delibera- 
 tions will doubtlessly tend to the welfare of that part. But 
 measures must now be taken on a larger scale, sufficient to 
 meet the wants of the entire native Church ; how those wants 
 are to be met on a scale commensurate with its requirements 
 is the great consideration. Wherever we have sufficient 
 numbers to form a congregation, there should, and must 
 be, some plan devised to supply ministration for it, either 
 lay or clerical. 
 
 The plan just adopted by the Church Missionary Society 
 appears very judicious : in order to encourage the raising of 
 funds for the support of native ministers and teachers, it 
 proposes to suppl^ent for a time the annual amount raised 
 
THE CHURCH. 77 
 
 amongst the native Cliurch members ; and this is not to be 
 confined to one spot in a DiocesOj but is to be extended 
 to every Missionary Station, as being the true centres of 
 native action. The Church Missionary Society is still the 
 great stay of the Church, and of the Bishops as well; it 
 yields them far more support than the crosier. For where 
 would the native Church be without it, and what would 
 be the hold its Bishops would have until the proposed 
 organization be fully established ? 
 
 And now it may be asked what is the prospect for the 
 future ? — is it bad ? — is it hopeless ? — or is it good and 
 hopeful. I unhesitatingly answer there is nothing to dis- 
 hearten the friends of Missions, and when the heart is in the 
 work, nothing to drive the laborer from his post. The New 
 Zealand Church is not called upon to go through more than 
 other Churches have been. Let the war and its attendant 
 evils cease, and then we may hope for a reaction. I think 
 no one can doubt that the true leaven was in the lump, and 
 who can say that it has even now ceased working; when 
 the dough is set it is covered over to keep the heat in. 
 Who can put forth his hand and raise that covering to 
 reveal the hidden working within, but the Mighty One who 
 placed it thereon ? And who can say when the leaven has 
 been applied, that, contrary to nature, it is not working ; we 
 know that the cloth which covers it up from the view has its 
 object in being placed there, and the dark cloud which shuts 
 out the sunlight for a time and throws all into the deeper 
 shade, is secretly refreshing the earth and repairing it to 
 bring forth its fruits with increased vigor when it passes 
 away and returning sunshine hghtens and warms the earth's 
 moistened surface.* 
 
 The Heathen are given to the Lord for an inheritance ; 
 they form a portion of His everlasting kingdom. The great 
 
 » One evening when the state of the natives appeared to be darkest, I walked 
 through my village, and heard a woman praying. I drew near ; her husband was 
 sick ; she prayed for his recovery, and especially that God would be pleased to 
 pour out his Spirit upon them both, upon their ministers, teachers, and upon 
 all of them. I returned home comforted and thankful. 
 
78 THE CHURCH. 
 
 Eedeemer's banner has floated oyer New Zealand, and it 
 will float for eTermore. 
 
 The work of the Missionary is well nigh ended. When it 
 was required, the Lord so ordered it, that every facility was 
 given to him in penetrating through the country. It was a 
 novelty to the young men to travel with impunity from tribe 
 to tribe. This was not capable of being done before the 
 Missionary appeared; therefore, he had no difficulty for 
 years in procuring bearers, the chief one was, making the 
 selection from those who offered; and the remuneration 
 expected was moderate. But when others beside the Mis- 
 sionary began to travel into the interior, it then became 
 a matter of pounds, shillings, and pence. When the Bishop 
 of Wellington wished to go up the river, we could not procure 
 boys to accompany us for five shillings a-day. Missionary 
 travelling, therefore, in the old way, is ended ; and at present, 
 where a canoe is necessary, I teU the natives that when they 
 wish for me to go and administer the Sacrament, they must 
 come for me ; and this is now done without asking for any 
 remuneration. This I consider is a token for good, and a 
 sign that they are really in earnest, and properly appreciate 
 their minister's visits. 
 
 But every thing now is in a transition state ; the long 
 journeys on foot of the Missionary are ended ; roads are now 
 being made, and in future the horse may be used, and no 
 companions will be needed. Indeed, it is in reality a sign of 
 advancement, that the native is no longer a carrier of bur- 
 thens ; and when it is remembered that a generation has not 
 yet passed away since the painted cannibal stood supreme, 
 what a change has taken place ! What progress has been 
 made ! We do not, with those who despond, confine the 
 benefits of the Mission to such as have died in the, faith. We 
 do not unite with those who talk of smoothing the dying 
 pillow of the Maori race ; but we look forward in faith to see 
 a native Church permanently established, with its native 
 ministry, still leading generation after generation to the foot 
 of the Cross, and crowning Christ as their all in all. 
 
 Before concluding this subject a few words more may be 
 
THE CHURCH. 
 
 79 
 
 added on the present and future of tte Maori race. We are 
 obliged now to leave it in tlie midst of war with our country- 
 men, although there is strong reason to hope that this state 
 will not last long. 
 
 The present time, therefore, is not a favorable one for 
 forming an estimate of the race. It is seen, as far as pro- 
 gression goes, to great apparent disadvantage, as all the 
 points most interesting to contemplate are obscured or 
 hidden, whilst those which are least to be admired "are the 
 most prominent. When two dogs quarrel they assume the 
 fiercest posture and appearance they are capable of, bristling 
 up their hair, planting their fore feet firmly in advance, and 
 showing their teeth to the greatest advantage. Man imitates 
 them when going to fight. He knows every thing depends 
 on the first impression made on his foe ; he the#fore 
 assumes the most defiant look, to strike terror into his heart, 
 and make him believe he is all courage ; if he succeed half 
 the battle is already gained. So with the natives ; to make 
 themselves the most formidable in fight, they disfigure them- 
 selves with hideous contortions of the countenance, and 
 blacken their faces with charcoal. As we dress our soldiers 
 in red to give them as sanguinary an aspect as possible, 
 though, to diminish the effect of the original intention, we 
 now ornament their dresses with gold lace and other devices, 
 so the Maori has added the Hues of the tattoo, to render the 
 plain charcoal more artistic. But this applies more especially 
 to past times. 
 
 The mention of one act of the Wanganui natives ought 
 not to be omitted, as it is a proof that they were sensible of 
 the great blessing Mr. Marsden had conferred upon their 
 race, and which they were the first pubMcly to acknowledge, 
 although he never visited their part of the Island, and none 
 of them had ever seen him. They subscribed ten guineas to 
 erect a monument to his memory. A neat white marble 
 tablet was obtained and sent to Parramatta to be placed in 
 his Church there, as a memorial of their love and gratitude 
 to that great and good man, for the love he had for their 
 race and his labors in their behalf. Although that venerable 
 
80 THE CHURCH. 
 
 man Lad been dead eighteen yearSj the Maori monument 
 had the honor of being the first tribute of respect paid to 
 his memory. 
 
 Many are unreasonable in their expectations of native 
 progress ; they look for as much permanent advancement in 
 one generatiouj as we have made ourselves during the long 
 period which has elapsed since we were painted savages, as 
 they were but a few years ago ; in fact, to be as good as we 
 ought to be, patterns and ensamples of every virtue. 
 
 During one of the Governor of New Zealand's journeys he 
 told some of the natives who were around his tent, that they 
 should do good to others as well as to themselves, and ought 
 to give a tenth of their annual income in works of charity ; 
 the natives listened with great attention and afterwards 
 wen#away. In the middle of the night, however, two of 
 them returned and woke up the Grovernor, who enquired 
 what was the matter j they said that they had been holding- 
 a council respecting his conversation with them, and they 
 were deputed to ask whether he himself had been in the 
 habit of giving a tenth of his income annually for charitable 
 purposes. The Governor was obliged to confess that he had 
 not hitherto done so, but he would begin from that time ; 
 the Governor therefore gave three hundred pounds to the 
 Bishop of Wellington, with which he purchased the site of 
 his present Cathedral Church, as his tenth for that year. 
 
 The hopeful view which is here taken of the native Church, 
 and the strong conviction expressed, that whatever may have 
 been its backsliding during the long period of this sad war, 
 it will still recover and assume a far more permanent form, 
 when that war and its attendant evils have passed away, is 
 fully borne out by the most recent intelligence received. 
 
 The Bishop of Waiapu reports an interesting conversation 
 which he held with a native he casually met by the road side : 
 he was asked if he had laid aside his faith ? he replied that 
 he had not ; and to the enquiry, what has Christ done for 
 you ? he answered, " He came into the world and died upon 
 the cross for my sins, and I believe upon Him." But this 
 was only the confession of an individual. 
 
THE CHTJECH. 
 
 81 
 
 Doctor Maunsell states, that during a late journey lie waa 
 surprised to hear a beU at a little distance, and proceeding 
 to see what it meant, he found that it was rung by a party 
 who had just landed and were not aware that he was in the 
 district. " Coming suddenly to the door he found about 
 twelve reverently and devoutly on their knees engaged in 
 their evening devotions." But the most interesting com- 
 munication is from the Rev. T. S. Grace, who boldly 
 returned to his former district at Taupo, even before the 
 path was cleared of the enemy; on the way he met with 
 friends who still held on to their faith, and at one place he 
 had morning service with thirty-five, and before the after- 
 noon service two natives, who had been Hauhaus, came to 
 know if they might be allowed to retmn to the Church. At 
 Taupo there was a large meeting of both those who were 
 well disposed and the still hostile Hauhaus, the entire 
 number being nearly four hundred. One of the points 
 proposed at that meeting was, what return should be made to 
 Mr. Grace for the loss of his property. It was decided that 
 compensation should be given by those who had plundered 
 the mission premises. In the distribution of food even the 
 Hauhaus presented Mr. Grace with a portion. He after- 
 wards addressed the assembly, and was listened to by all 
 with the deepest attention, whilst he stated the evils which 
 they had brought upon the country and themselves by their 
 conduct ; and he remarked in conclusion, that he felt con- 
 vinced " nothing can be more clear than the fact that their 
 Hauhau faith is nine-tenths of it political," which is the view 
 the writer has long entertained, and that it will pass away 
 with the war which first called it into being. At all the 
 central places where the people assembled, he had full 
 employment in marrying couples, baptizing children, and 
 holding services j a clear proof that the faith of many only 
 wants a favourable opportunity to be again developed. 
 
 The last mail with these interesting particulars brings 
 also the news that the venerable patriarch of the Mission — 
 Henry WilUams — ^is no more; that old and tried servant 
 having been removed at the ripe age of seventy-five to his 
 
 
 
82 THE CHTTECH. 
 
 eternal rest. In former times mucli abuse was heaped upon 
 Mm ; it is pleasing to see tow entirely he outlived it, and that 
 his death is chronicled by the New Zealand press in terms 
 which clearly express the high respect in which he was held, 
 and do full justice to the energy and devotion of that good 
 man in the glorious cause in which he was engaged. 
 
 A short time before his death a quarrel took place between 
 two neighbouring hapus, who were on the point of coming 
 to blows, when they heard of that venerable Missionary's 
 death : so deep was the respect in which he was held, that 
 both hapus agreed to suspend their quarrel until after his 
 burial, whose life had been spent in teaching and preaching 
 to them the blessed Gospel of peace and forgiveness through 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 In the present day, when the enemy is more formidable 
 and far more numerous, the inventive genius of the Maori 
 has endeavoured to find out some other means of rendering 
 themselves still more fearful; and, to efiect this, they in- 
 vented Hauhauism, which was supposed to possess the double 
 advantage of strengthening their side, and in the same degree 
 weakening the other. By the assumption of supernatural 
 powers, of working miracles, combined with the gift of tongues 
 and the possession of a religion containing a little of Judaism 
 with much of Heathenism, they drew largely on the faith 
 of their followers, and greatly dimuiished their fear of 
 British bombs, balls, rockets, and other missiles of civilized 
 warfare; and, at the same time, by their horrid yells and 
 incantations, exercised a kind of fascinating influence even 
 over our men, as many instances might be brought forward to 
 prove. But all this must be viewed as the efforts of a bold 
 and determined race, to preserve their nationality in face of 
 the formidable foe they had to contend with ; and we should 
 be unjust to suppose, because they have thus acted in a time 
 of war, that they will continue the same in a time of peace. 
 If war brings its warHke appearances, peace likewise has its 
 peaceable aspects. Already this is beginning to be seen, 
 and Hauhauism is declining ; and even amongst these worst 
 forms and greatest departures from former teaching, we look 
 
THE CHURCH. 83 
 
 for a great reaction and revival ; the past seed sown, though, 
 long dormant, when the season becomes propitious to its 
 germination, will again shoot forth. 
 
 These remarks apply solely to the hostile portion of the race. 
 Another remains to be alluded to — the neutral one. It is the 
 belief of many that the Maories have greatly diminished ; in 
 proof of this the last native census is referred to, — the dispro- 
 portion of females to the males, and the diminished offspring. 
 On the other hand it may be said, the former census is not 
 .to be relied upon ; to the writer's certain knowledge many 
 of the returns were merely rough guesses ; the actual native 
 census has never yet been taken. Parts could be mentioned 
 which, so far from having their population given, have never 
 been visited by those who were commissioned to make the 
 returns. That of the country inland of the Nga-ti-rua-nui, 
 between Mount Egmont and the Wanganui, has not yet been 
 visited by any European but the writer. It had its villages 
 when he visited it ; and he has every reason to believe, that 
 many who were disincliaed to war, retired there for peace 
 and security. The district of Mokau likewise, and the inland 
 parts of the country in general, have without doubt a con- 
 siderable population, which has greatly increased during the 
 war, and will soon show itself on its termination ; to say 
 nothing of that portion which has remained openly peace- 
 able, and of the loyal natives in general. 
 
 In searching up members of the congregation who had 
 long been lost sight of, it was astonishing to find into what 
 out-of-the-way places they had stowed themselves. Anxious 
 to maintain their own, many had gone to reside in spots 
 where no one would expect to find any one living. This has 
 been especially the case with those who have been peaceably 
 inclined, and who wished equally to avoid coming into 
 collision with either the European or their own country- 
 men, and therefore concealed themselves in those retired and 
 hidden localities. But when peace is estabUshed they wUl, 
 I am persuaded, come forth from their hiding-places, and 
 astonish those, who thought only of their euthanasia, by 
 the supposed decrease of their numbers. The general use 
 
 g2 
 
84 THE CHDECH. 
 
 of European clothing and food will likewise aid in preservin? 
 lifej so that for the future we may expect iacreased health 
 and decreasing mortality, 
 
 Whatj then, is the real state of the Maori race in the 
 present day, and what is its prospect for the future ? Are 
 we to look for its decease, and for the hopelessness of any 
 fruit from aU that has been done for it ? Are all the expec- 
 tations of the Christian public to be disappointed ? Let us 
 briefly consider its present real position. 
 
 Eeference has been already made to the state it was in 
 when the Missionary first stepped on New Zealand's shores. 
 Let one of its chiefs of that time be made to re-appear, and 
 be placed by the side of the most turbulent of the present 
 day, — how unlike the one is to the other. Can they be said 
 to belong to the same race ? And still a generation has not 
 yet passed away. 
 
 Compare the appearance of the former, with his skin 
 daubed over with red ochre and shark's oil, with the well- 
 clothed native of this time j the former surrounded by 
 his slaves, whose very Kfe depended on his fitful temper; 
 there are no slaves now, and those who went to the present 
 war, went of their own accord j there was no constraint, 
 their force was formed solely by voluntary compact. 
 
 The cannibal feasts have totally disappeared. It is true, 
 to harrow up the feelings of animosity against the race, 
 attempts have been made to make the pubhc behove that 
 there are cases of its revival, but such assertions were un- 
 founded. 
 
 At Oakura, when the murderous attack was made on an 
 escort party. May 4th 1863, which was the recommencement 
 of the war at Taranaki, the body of a soldier was dragged on 
 one side by a fellow, and supposed to be for a cannibal pur- 
 pose. Immediately this was known the entire native force 
 arose and protested against such a horrid act. The corpse 
 was thrown into a potatoe pit, and there it was found 
 stripped of all its clothing, but unmutUated. . 
 
 The conduct of the natives at the Gate pa may also be 
 mentioned. The noble officers with their sergeants, who 
 
THE CHUECH. 
 
 85 
 
 stood their groimd when their panic-struck men abandoned 
 them, though they fell, are worthy of all honour for their 
 bravery j and poor Colonel Booth, who, mortally wounded, 
 lived to state, when rescued the following day, that not only 
 did they spare his life, and refraia from plundering his 
 person even of his gold watch — only taking his sword — but 
 that they even treated him with kiadness and commiseration, 
 actually lifting him up at his request, and leaning him 
 against a building ; and farther, when suffering the agony 
 of thirst, one noble fellow volunteered to bring him water at 
 the risk of his own life, and gave it to him, though all were 
 busy iu self-preservation, their own position being then 
 most critical, he himself was shortly after killed. 
 
 Comparing, then, the state of the past with the worst of 
 the present, there has evidently been a great change for the 
 better. 
 
 The war has been a great trial to the native Church, but 
 it may yet be productive of good, as a season of affliction is 
 to the believer : the furnace purifies the gold. The flint is 
 dark and opaque, but the blow given it elicits the spark; 
 and even the solar rays are said to be incapable of giving 
 light until they strike the earth ; so may the shock which 
 this war has given the native Church, draw forth a purer and 
 more permanent light. 
 
 Let, then, the prospect for the future be considered. The 
 peaceably-disposed, which form by no means an inconsiderable 
 portion of the population, wUl in times of peace exercise 
 their legitimate iufluence over the whole. They have kept 
 up the observance of religion even during the most adverse 
 times; they will now continue to do so with increased 
 influence. It is true that the seeds of demoralization have 
 germinated and borne fruit ; drinking is now an established 
 vice, deadness to reHgion is also increased; still, on the 
 other side, must be considered their advancement in the 
 manners and customs of civilized life, in agriculture, in their 
 way of living and general knowledge. The war, too, with 
 all its evils, has not been without some compensating 
 good; the loyal natives and the European MiUtia frater- 
 
86 THE CHUECH. 
 
 nized, they lived together, fonght together, and have thus 
 formed a friendship which will continue for life, and aid in 
 the consolidation of the two races and the future good 
 understanding between them. 
 
 In a spiritual point of view, hkewise, the prospect is far 
 better than many suppose. The Church of England has 
 treated the native as a brother, it has raised him to the same 
 level with its other members, it has conferred on him the same 
 rank and influence which it has on them ; and thus the Maori 
 race at this time, instead of being like a disorganized army, 
 disbanded and without any recognized leader, possess, in 
 addition to their European Bishops and clergy, a body of 
 native clergy, with teachers and schoolmasters as well ; there- 
 fore, instead of resuming their position with decreased powers, 
 they wiU stand forth with enlarged ones. Bishop WiUiams 
 with his Maori Synod on the one hand, and the native 
 clergymen in other places, having stood their ground during 
 the trying time of war, will now be prepared to act on the 
 offensive in the time of peace, and with a more numerous 
 native clergy, will have increased weight with their people, 
 which, by the Divine blessing, will aid in the permanent 
 improvement and increase of their race. 
 
A NATIVE SCHOOL. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 NATIVE SCHOOLS AND HALF-CASTE RACE. 
 
 In the beginning of tlie Mission, when the tide turned in 
 favor of the Gospel, all became scholars ; young and old 
 flocked to our schools. No sooner was the daily morning 
 service concluded, than the entire congregation resolved 
 itself into classes, according to the advancement each por- 
 tion of it had made. Those who could read formed the 
 first class ; then came the catechisms : first the Church, 
 then those by Watts, and the first one of the General 
 Assembly. This embraced the grand portion of the 
 school, it comprised all classes — ^the chief and slave, the 
 aged and the young. This congregational school has been 
 continued up to the present date, although with diminished 
 numbers, at least on the western coast ; but the general dis- 
 persion of the natives, and their more varied occupations. 
 
SS NATIVB SCHOOLS ASD HAlP-CAiSTM EACB. 
 
 ■will in a great measure acconnt for this. It is to be expected 
 it wonld be soj when those fears of safely, which formerty 
 compelled them to cinster together in fortified places or pas, 
 no longer exist ; and each can secnrely live on his own land, 
 sometimes far firom their former abode. This is, therefore, a 
 sign of progression, although apparently a diminishiTig of the 
 means of acquiring instraction. 
 
 After these congregational schools, others -srere institnted 
 expressly for the young. There were flourishing ones estab- 
 lished at the TTaimate, the "Waikato, Otawhao, and in feet at 
 all the Mission Stations. Th^e more or less prospered until 
 the breaking out of the war, which has for a time dratroyed 
 many of them, and greatly injured the remainder. 
 
 One of the great drawbacks to the permanency of schools, 
 has been our inability to ensure the attendance of pupils. 
 The natural independence of the Maori character is such, 
 that it extends eren to their children. The parents acknow- 
 ledge this to be the case. It arises from the perfect 
 freedom of action possessed by the child j its will is not 
 allowed to be thwarted; its parents dare not attempt to 
 curb it, even if inclined to do so, howoTer opposed to its own 
 benefit ; the cluld^s relations would at once interfere, and 
 demand satisfaction for any attempt to correct its refractory 
 disposition. In former times, it was rather their wish to 
 render the child as vicious as possible, — ^to grow up a gr^i 
 man, it was necessary for him to be a murderer, and every 
 thing that was bad. 
 
 Even now, with the superior enlightenment they possess, 
 the parent seldom attempts to control his child. When I 
 reproved a chief for not compelling his children to attend 
 school, his excuse was, that as soon as they arose in the 
 morning, they went and gathered little bundles of Puwha, 
 sow thistles or sticks, which they carried to the town and 
 sold, either for a few pence or a little food, saying', they 
 were like the fowls which went scratching about for food. 
 
 This clearly proves the irregularity of ilaori domestic 
 arrangements, to cause such a necessity. 
 
 The Bishop of New Zealand introdaced the industrial or 
 
NATIVE SCHOOLS AND HAIF-CASTB EACB. 89 
 
 self-supporting systenij but it did not succeed. The parents, 
 as well as the scholars, got the idea that there was more 
 labor than teaching, and that they gave more than they 
 gained. 
 
 Several private schools adopted the plan, but with a very 
 different motive. Instead of taking pupils gratis, and ex- 
 acting a certain amount of labor as an equivalent, they 
 demanded both : charging the full amount usual for schools, 
 and using their scholars as domestic drudges and serfs. 
 
 Day schools for native children will not answer ; but only 
 good boarding schools, where children of both races mix 
 together; if a certain number could be taken gratis, and 
 others assisted in paying for their children, the benefit would 
 be great; at present those only who receive salaries from 
 Government can raise the requisite amount. But it is 
 evident that such schools would secure the attendance of 
 the children of chiefs, who are extremely jealous lest there 
 should not be a perfect equality between them, and those of 
 the settlers. And it has been remarked that they make an 
 equal progress with those of the latter, when enjoying the 
 same advantages. 
 
 To effect this object the Colonial Government must step 
 forward and aid in educating the Maori race. It will now 
 be able to insist upon the attendance of native children, and 
 if there is a real desire on its part to perpetuate and raise 
 the race, then this presents the best way, and will be the 
 most effectual one of rendering it loyal, and ensuring its 
 future absorption into the general population of the land. 
 
 The natives also have a just right to expect that the 
 Government will attend to the education of their children. 
 The proceeds of native reserves must be considerable, but 
 they have hitherto been Kke streams in the desert, which 
 are absorbed in the sand without leaving any trace of their 
 disappearance. Perhaps a Httle investigation might lead to 
 their rediscovery, and to a more profitable use being found 
 for them than that of watering the unfruitful sand. 
 
 A large portion of the middle island, larger perhaps than 
 'Scotland, was bought for £2000, but with the express 
 
90 NATIVE SCHOOLS AND HAIF-CASTE RACE. 
 
 proviso, as Mr. Mantellj the Government agent employed in 
 the purchase, himself stated, that he told the natives at the 
 time, one great boon to be gained by their letting the lands 
 of their fathers go on such easy terms, would be the educa- 
 tion of their children, and their being rendered equal to their 
 European neighbours, by being taught the various arts of 
 civilized hfe. 
 
 At present there is a school at the native reserve of Kai- 
 apoi, which has a small number of children attending it ; and 
 there may be others, but I have not heard of them. 
 
 For the maiutenance of a system of education suitable 
 to the present exigencies of the native race, there are 
 funds nearly sufficient for that purpose in the proper man- 
 agement of the rents of native reserves in the northern 
 island; and there are claims, and great ones too, for any 
 extra amount required, which our just and equitable Colonial 
 Government will not attempt to disallow ; and in the 
 middle island this is an obligation incurred, being attached 
 to the conditions of the sale of those widely extended 
 provinces. 
 
 In 1862 the Government appointed Inspectors of schools. 
 One of these visited Wairarapa, and summoned a meeting 
 of the natives there to point out the importance of instruc- 
 tion to them ; a large number assembled, he addressed them 
 through an interpreter, reminding them of their former 
 debased and degraded state, as well as of their present 
 ignorance of aU the arts of civilized hfe, contrasting their 
 state most unfavourably with that of the European. One of 
 the chiefs arose and repHed to his remarks, acknowledgiag 
 the truth of what he had said, that they were indeed a very 
 ignorant race, and far inferior to the European, still, he said, 
 it was not altogether courteous on his part to remind them 
 of it ; that it was very much like the conduct of the proud 
 Pharisee in the temple, who thanked God he was not as 
 other men were, or even as the poor publican. This he spoke 
 in such a calm and dignified way, that it made the Bishop of 
 Wellington, and all the Europeans who understood Maori, 
 laugh. The Inspector commanded the interpreter to tell 
 
NATIVE SCHOOLS AND HALF-CASTE EACB. 91 
 
 him wliat tte chief liad said, and when it was told him he 
 had nothing further to say. 
 
 The intercourse between the European and Maori has 
 given rise to an intermediate race, which now forms an 
 important portion of the community. To Mr. Morgan 
 is due the credit of having established the first school 
 for the half-castes. This was carried on many years at 
 Otawhao, for both sexes ; the children made great progress, 
 and many of the girls from that school have been eligibly 
 married to the settlers. Similar marriages have taken place 
 in every part of the island, and thus they are forming a 
 connecting hnk between the two races. 
 
 The half-castes are not only remarkable for their fine 
 well-formed persons, but also for their intellectual powers ; 
 one of these is now a member of the Royal Academy, 
 having such a taste for drawing as to induce his European 
 friends to send him to England, that it might be the more 
 successfully cultivated. 
 
 In general, the half-castes have sided rather with the 
 European than the Maori, but some have remained with their 
 native relations during the whole of the war. It is important 
 that especial attention should be given to the education of 
 the half-castes, for those who have been totally neglected 
 and left entirely with the natives have become the most 
 dangerous and determined enemies of the Government. 
 
 Whilst, therefore, the New Zealand Government pays its 
 attention to the organization of a system of government 
 which shall apply to the European section of the popula- 
 tion, we trust it will also be sufficiently comprehensive as 
 to take in that of the Maori and half-caste races as well. 
 
THE TOMB OF HEUHEU. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 
 
 The establislimeiit of the Missionary in New Zealand, and 
 the wide-spreading influence of the Gospel amongst its 
 inhabitants, led, first, to the colonization of the Cook's 
 Straits by the New Zealand Land Company ; and likewise 
 to the determination of the British Government to gain the 
 sovereignty of the New Zealand Isles and colonize the whole, 
 and the establishment of the Episcopate seemed naturally to 
 follow. Dr. Selwyn was selected as the first Bishop, and 
 he reached his extensive Diocese in 1842, landing at Wel- 
 lington with about half-a-dozen clergymen and as many 
 students. The colony there was then in its third year, and 
 the members of our Church had already made preparations 
 for the erection of a church; they had burnt their bricks 
 and laid the foundations, but the plan not meeting with 
 the Bishop's approval the building was not proceeded with, 
 and many withdrew their subscriptions. 
 
THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 93 
 
 The Bishop then went to the north; at Auckland he 
 found a church already erected by the comhined efforts of 
 aU parties ; it was hkewise of brick, and was a creditable 
 building for the infant town, then only in its second year, 
 and it still remains the chief church in the place, although it 
 has since been greatly enlarged. The first minister was the 
 Rev. Mr. Churton.* 
 
 The Bishop afterwards proceeded to the Bay of Islands 
 and went on to the Waimate, where he fixed his abode in 
 one of the mission houses, converting the school there into 
 St. John's College ; leaving his family he visited every one 
 of the southern stations, and proceeded south as far as 
 Stewart's Isle, where he married several of the whalers, who 
 had large families by native females. 
 
 On the breaking out of the war in 1845, St. John's College 
 was removed to Auckland, and it was placed a few miles 
 distant from the town. There the permanent college build- 
 ings were erected of vescicular lava ; the next little chapel is 
 of wood, but very neat, and the other buildings also are of 
 the same material, which being erected in the gothio or 
 rustic style with the frame work external, were so exposed to 
 the weather as in a few years to exhibit symptoms of decay. 
 This general collection of buildings was called Bishop's 
 Auckland. The college did not prosper, and for some years 
 was given up ; afterwards the Bishop came to reside in 
 Auckland, and the college was converted into a grammar 
 school. The Bishop visited the Chatham Isles, navigating 
 his own vsesel, and afterwards made a voyage to New 
 Caledonia and other neighbouring isles. He thus com- 
 menced the Melanesian Mission. Few Bishops have equalled 
 him in energy, and perhaps none have surpassed him; he 
 walked through the length and breadth of the island, 
 measuring the distance by Payne's pedometer; he forded 
 streams and swam across rivers ; he was indeed a muscular 
 Bishop. His energy in buUding has been remarkable; having 
 erected an ecclesiastical vUlage at Bishop's Auckland, he 
 
 ' At Ms death some years afterwards, an obelisk was erected to his memory 
 by the congregation ; it is placed close to the church he so worthily served. 
 
94 THE ENGLISH CHTTECH. 
 
 turned to Aucklandj and tliere built a house for the future 
 Dean, another for the master of the grammar school, and 
 more recently a church, dedicated to St. Mary, with aa 
 enormous central tower, small transepts, and a long aisle. 
 Of the palace at Versailles it was said that it had the wings 
 of an eagle with the body of a dove ; this, on the contrary, 
 has the body of an eagle with the wings of a dove. The 
 Bishop has erected the cathedral library, a noble room, which 
 is already well filled with valuable books, and Mrs. Selwyn 
 has presented a peal of eight beUs, these are placed for the 
 present in a tower adjoining the library, until the future 
 Cathedral shall claim them. 
 
 As a proof that everything is reversed at the antipodes, 
 these bells are placed in the ground chamber of the tower, 
 and the ringers ascend to the room above and there lustily 
 puU away at the ropes and ring the beUs under their feet, 
 whilst doors from the ground floor are opened to allow the 
 imprisoned sounds to escape. 
 
 The Bishop's palace is also characteristic of the anti- 
 podes ; it is an extraordinary edifice, and appears like 
 building an upper story to one of the buried houses 
 of Pompeii, to reach the present level of the land above. 
 It forms one side of a square, parallel to the library, and 
 is entered apparently by a door in the roof. A long passage 
 is then seen, on one side of which are the dining, drawing, 
 and sitting rooms ; these are all of wood. Prom thence 
 there is a staircase leading to the bed rooms below, which 
 look out upon t"he garden ; this part of the building is 
 massively erected of stone. Perhaps the lower portion is to 
 be regarded as the only permanent part; the upper one 
 being intended to be more substantially erected at some 
 future period. 
 
 The Bishop's diligence also must be mentioned in pur- 
 chasing lands in every fresh-formed township, as sites for 
 future churches and parsonages, so that the Church may 
 advance with the times — a practice which should be more 
 imitated in other dioceses. Prom building church edifices 
 he turned to the appointment of church officers. He made 
 
THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 95 
 
 about ten Arch- deacons, eacli of whicli had at least one 
 clergyman, and some even three to preside over, and also 
 several rural deans. 
 
 Afterwards he obtained the sub-division of his large 
 diocese, by cutting off the Middle Island, to which Dr. 
 Harper was nominated as the Bishop of Christ Church in 
 1856. The next division of the diocese was that of Wel- 
 lington, over which Bishop Abraham was placed ; and then 
 Nelson was erected into a see, to which Dr. Hobhouse 
 was appointed. The next in order was the diocese of 
 Waiapu. This Bishopric was the first erected without 
 letters patent, and the consecration ceremony took place at 
 Wellington, being performed by Bishops Selwyn, Abraham, 
 and Hobhouse, in 1869, it was the first consecratjon of 
 a Bishop in these islands, and in the Southern Hemispere as 
 well, and it was very properly of a Missionary. 
 
 By a mistake in. the Bishop of New Zealand^s letters 
 patent, his diocese was made to extend to Lat. 33° N. instead 
 of South, he therefore turned his attention to the islands 
 lying in his diocese. In 1861, Dr. Patteson was consecrated 
 the first Bishop of Melanesia, at Auckland. 
 
 The estabUshment of the constitution of the Church of 
 New Zealand was chiefly owing to his exertions j this took 
 place in March 1859, when the first General Synod of the 
 Church was held at Wellington, and the form of Church 
 constitution was agreed on, with the statutes for the organi- 
 zation of the General and Diocesan Synods. 
 
 In the present position of colonial churches, it is evident 
 that each must have its own constitution. Severed from 
 the State, and so widjgly separated frgm the parent ^urch, 
 it is necessary for its own government that it should agree 
 upon some form, to which aU its members might subscribe ; 
 without which anarchy and confusion would prevail, should 
 any unforeseen event occur, as the present painful one in 
 South Africa; and (it may be added) the present schism 
 in the Parent Church at home, which, for want of a clearly- 
 defined Church constitution, sufficiently binding on aU its 
 members, permits any of them to introduce novelties which 
 
96 THE ENGLISH CHTJECH. 
 
 are evidently calculated to destroy the very principles of 
 the Ohurchj and allows even the Bishops themselves to 
 connive in such dangerous proceedings. This cannot be 
 the case with the New Zealand Church, unless the majority 
 of its members have embraced such errors. To avoid a 
 similar result, it wiU be necessary for the members of our 
 Colonial Church to guard with care the door of the sheep- 
 fold. It is to be noticed that, at least in two dioceses, a kind 
 of compact has been entered into to introduce candidates for 
 the ministry from St. Augustine's College, an unauthorised 
 step taken without consulting the Synod. There will be no 
 necessity for such a step now; the rapid increase of the 
 colony will surely furnish suflScient candidates for the ministry 
 from ifche midst of those we know, without the necessity of 
 going so far for others. The Church is now complete in 
 itself; and, therefore, should take all its officers from its own 
 bosom. If it does not, it will be a proof that its constitution 
 is defective. 
 
 Perhaps the present form of Church government agreed 
 upon may be found too complicated to work freely and 
 satisfactorily. If this should be the case, it can be rectified 
 by the same power which first called it into being. In a 
 new colony like New Zealand, it appears sad that the various 
 sections of the Christian Church, which differ so little in 
 doctrine, could not have agreed to merge their Httle dif- 
 ferences, and form themselves into a Catholic Church for 
 the whole. The Synod being composed of the three orders 
 — ^bishops, clergy, and laity — are brought into intimate 
 intercourse by their triennial meetings, which must prove a 
 mean? of cementing ^e whole together. 
 
 Three general Synods have been held ; the first at 
 "Wellington, the second at Nelson, and the third at Christ 
 Church. 
 
 It was decided in the first that the clergy should be 
 called curates, and also proposed, at the same time, to 
 arrange the title by which the Bishops were to be addressed. 
 To call them lords in colonies where there are none bearing 
 that title, and no baronial rank attached to their sees as in 
 
THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 97 
 
 England, and to give them a higlier degree of dignity than 
 that granted to the Governor — the representative of reyalty, 
 — ^would not only be preposterous, but calculated to in- 
 jure the Bishop in the estimation of his people; the title 
 of lord being evidently a purely secular one. The primate. 
 Bishop Selwyn, at once acquiesced in laying it aside, and 
 stated that the proposition had been submitted to the 
 Bench and agreed to. But some months later the writer 
 received a long letter from Bishop Hobhouse, justifying 
 the assumption of that title, and declaring that it was 
 never intended to forego the use of it, but only to allow the 
 objector to dispense with it in addressing them. It is to be 
 hoped that the good sense of our Colonial Bishops will see 
 that the time has gone by for such lofty titles out of England, 
 and that it is in the simple dignity of Chief Pastors they will 
 command respect, and not by claiming to be lords over 
 God's heritage. 
 
 Bach diocese has likewise its own annual Synod, of 
 which every clergyman is a member. The value of 
 Synods appears to be free discussion and united action, 
 which will not allow of any innovations being made by 
 individual members. Where nothing can be done in the 
 way of change without the consent of a general Synod, 
 there cannot be much danger of men attempting to in- 
 troduce their own views. Even shoidd there be a desire 
 on the part of the Bishop and -clergy, the lay element 
 stiU remains to keep them both in check, and thus far it has 
 been so significantly expressed that both must succumb to 
 pubHc feeHng or lose their followers. By them the Bishop 
 becomes the true organ of the Church, as well as its true 
 head. The Diocesan Synod expresses itself by its Bishop, 
 and the General Synod by its Metropolitan. But without 
 the Synod nothing can be done ; hence the attendance o? 
 the New Zealand Bishops at the Pan-AngUcan Meeting, as 
 it has been called, is, as far as the New Zealand Church is 
 concerned, to be viewed as having no higher object than the 
 interchange of amenities between the heads of the various 
 sections of our Church. Had those heads come armed with 
 
98 THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 the expressed sentiments of tteir respective dioceseSj the 
 meeting would have had an importance which, as it was con- 
 stitutedj it totally wanted ; and it was, thereforej one of 
 more than doubtful expediency, for, as the Bishop of New 
 Zealand justly described it, in the words of Scripture, " Some 
 cried one thing and some another : for the assembly was 
 confused ; the more part knew not wherefore they had come 
 together/' (Acts xix. 32.) In the present day, even in the 
 colonies, there is reason to fear that a strong tendency exists 
 to introduce more of the leaven of the day, and to prefer 
 material or ritualistic to vital religion ; but wherever this 
 is the case the more serious portion of Church members 
 withdraw their affections from those who no longer feed 
 them with the bread of life, but seek to put them off with 
 the beggarly elements of the world. It is not showy services 
 and sweet music, or dignified declarations which reach the 
 heart, however they may dazzle the eye and please the 
 outward senses, but it is something more the enquiring soul 
 seeks ; it is, " What shall I do to be saved ? " It is the still 
 small voice communicating the message of mercy to the 
 anxious soul, which falls like dew on the mown grass, giving 
 it fresh energy to shoot forth. 
 
 The one great truth which appears to be silently and slowly 
 developed in the present day in the colonial Church is, 
 that it cannot be ruled by the strong arm of power, but by 
 that law only which Christ, its founder, delivered — the law 
 of love. Had Bishop Grey tried that law. Bishop Colenso 
 would- have succumbed. 
 
 The time has now arrived for the colonial Church to stand 
 by itself. The mother Church is unable to sustain it, severed 
 from the State, "it is placed in the same position, neither 
 better nor worse, than that of any other Christian community,'' 
 and being as much separated from the State as they are, 
 it is evident that it cannot exercise any more control over 
 it, than it does over any other section of the Church ; 
 therefore it is equally necessary that it should have its own 
 laws and appoint its own officers, and all this can be done 
 without severing those bonds of love and affection which will 
 ever continue to biad it to the parent Church. 
 
THE ENGLISH CHOKCH. 99 
 
 Henceforth, the colonial Church by its General Synod will 
 appoint the Bishops, which hitherto have been nominated by 
 the Bishop of New Zealand, who has had a far greater claim 
 to that of Bishop-maker than ever the Earl of Warwick had 
 to be a King-maker, and his nominations were ratified by 
 the Crown. The vacated See of Nelson is now occupied by 
 Dr. Suter, who takes the place of Dr. Hobhouse, resigned. 
 And for the newly-erected See of Dunedin, Dr. Jenuer has 
 been consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury. This, it 
 is to be hoped, will be the last instance of the kind ; that in 
 future the Bishops will be selected more in unison with the 
 wishes of those over whom they are to preside. In this 
 instance the Archbishop was requested to recommend a 
 suitable person for their approval ; the individual his choice 
 fell upon was remarkable for his extreme views and ultra 
 tendencies, yet, without waiting to receive the approval of the 
 Dunedin Chm'ch, he was at once consecrated to the high office 
 of its Bishop. This extraordinary step has naturally created a 
 great sensation, and called forth a strong protest to the Arch- 
 bishop, stating " That the said Bishop was not in any sense 
 elected by the members of the Church, but that the appoint- 
 ment was made in direct opposition to their wishes. That 
 your petitioners have seen with regret that Bishop Jenner 
 has taken every opportunity of identifying himself with the 
 extreme section of the Church, commonly known as the 
 Ritualistic Party. That the peace and harmony of the pro- 
 posed new diocese would be destroyed, and great numbers 
 of most earnest members alienated from the Church by the 
 presence of such a chief pastor. We, therefore, respect- 
 fully, but most earnestly entreat your Grace to urge upon 
 Dr. Jenner the desirability of not entering upon the duties 
 of Bishop over an unwUling and, to a great extent, hostile 
 diocese, but beg him to renounce oflGLcially all intention of 
 coming to this colony." 
 
 These are extracts from the memorial. It is a sad pity that 
 more care was not taken in the selection, and in ascertaining 
 first the sentiments of the Dunedin Church, but it stUl remains 
 to be seen whether that Church will confirm the appointment, 
 
 h2 
 
100 THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 and receive one with sucli contrary sentiments as their future 
 chief pastor. 
 
 Such is a brief sketch of the history of the Bnghsh portion 
 of our Church in New Zealand. It is now estabhshed in its 
 integrity, with its seven Bishops, its General and Diocesan 
 Synods, let it simply look to Christ and rest upon Him, and 
 His blessing will rest upon it, but if it turns aside to for- 
 saken vanities it will not be owned. This brief account of 
 the New Zealand branch of the English, or, as it would now 
 be styled, the Anglican Church, wQl not be complete without 
 a few observations on its present state being added. 
 
 To commence with Auckland. The city now contains 
 four churches; the principal one is St. Paul's. Its origin 
 is coeval with that of the city; it is a respectable build- 
 ing of a cruciform structure, and is capable of holding 
 about eight hundred persons. The width is considerable, 
 but it is without arches, still it has a neat church-like 
 appearance, having neither beauty nor bareness to attract 
 attention; the only thing which strikes the eye of the 
 stranger is," that part of the floor is raised a foot or two 
 higher than the rest of the church. The service is very 
 properly conducted, and the fresh arrived from the old 
 country will find nothing different from a well-ordered 
 church at home 
 
 The same may be said of St. Matthew's, which is a large 
 wooden building, with side aisles and two rows of pillars ; 
 like the former, it is well fiUed, and has the larger congre- 
 gation of the two. 
 
 The neat little suburb of Parnell, seated on the road to 
 Manukau, contains St. Mary's Church, which is also well 
 attended. The small new church of St. Sepulchre, at the 
 cemetery, has recently been opened. 
 
 On the north shore opposite to Auckland, a neatly-finished 
 church has been erected. At Onehunga, and most of the 
 pensioner villages, Panmure, Howick, Tamaki, Otahuhu, and 
 Eemuera, there are also small churches. The present support 
 of the Church is derived from the voluntary system. During 
 the past year, 1866, the amount raised at St. Paul's was 
 
THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 101 
 
 £941. 10s., and at St. Matthew's, £956. 6s. lOd., at St. Mary's 
 £521. 12s. Id.; and at the North Shore Church, in a very 
 small community, £107. 15s. 7d. These amounts were derived 
 from seat rents as well as the offertory, and from these the 
 clergy have their salaries, and all church expenses are defrayed. 
 
 Before we leave Auckland a brief mention must he made 
 of St. Stephen's School, where Mr. Chapman, now our oldest 
 member of the Mission, resides. There natives are prepared 
 for the ministry, chiefly by the gratuitous help of Sii 
 William Martin, the late Chief Justice of New Zealand, whoj 
 though in delicate health, devotes a portion of each day to 
 their instruction, for which his thorough knowledge of Maori 
 so well fits him ; and thus having first faithfully served the 
 State, he now serves the Church by devoting the remainder 
 of his life to preparing Maori teachers for the ministry. 
 
 About five miles from Auckland, in one of its retired bays, 
 is Kohi Marama, where Bishop Patteson has fixed his abode 
 and the Melanesian Mission School. His plan is to visit the 
 islands in his diocese, which takes in the portion north oJ 
 New Zealand, formerly included in that of the Bishop oi 
 New Zealand. From thence he collects pupils, brings them 
 to Kohi Marama for the summer months, teaches them the 
 English language, which is quite necessary to communicate 
 instruction, as not only has nearly each island its own 
 language, but frequently on one of very limited size there 
 are several totally different ones,* as the pupils advance thej 
 are instructed in the Christian faith j then in the autumr 
 they are returned to their several homes for the wintei 
 months, and at the termination are again brought back, as 
 many as are willing, with any new ones who may offer. 
 
 The Bishop is now organizing a new station at Norfoll 
 Island, which is to be feared will prove to be a mistake, as the 
 great advantage of bringing the boys to New Zealand was tha; 
 they might have as strong a contrast between barbarous anc 
 
 * This singularity is perhaps to be partly attributed to a common practic 
 which more or less prevails throughout Polynesia of changing old words fc 
 new ; thus, if a chief should bear the name of any common thing, as Kai, f ooc 
 after his death it would be considered a cnise to use it, so Tami has beei 
 substituted in Edtorua, and in the same way for Wai, water, Honu, in anothf 
 district. 
 
102 THE ENGLISH CHUBCH. 
 
 civilized life as possible ; that they might see the difference, 
 and the advantage of Christian instmction. This cannot, of 
 conrse, be the case at Norfolk Island. 
 
 The plan of the Melanesian Mission for converting the 
 Heathen is an original one, and in common ■with every 
 other effort made to enlighten the benighted sections of the 
 haman race, and extend the Redeemer's kingdom, is entitled 
 to the prayers and well wishes of all God's servants ; and 
 being pecnliarly an Anstralasian Mission, spmng from the 
 infant Church there, it has the greater call on the sympathy 
 and snpport of its members. 
 
 It is, however, at present but an experiment; there are 
 difficulties to contend with which cannot be avoided. 
 The boys must acquire a considerable fluency in the Eng- 
 lish tongue, before they can comprehend the scheme of 
 Eedemption through Christ. Their stay at a time iu the 
 colony is short, and their return uncertain. The plan 
 of making Xorfolk Island, or Curtis Island, (which was 
 kindly offered to be given for that purpose by the Xew 
 South "^ales Giovemment,) is objectionable, for the reasons 
 already given. They will see there no ships, no manufac- 
 tures, no cairi^es, or appliances of civilized life, calculated 
 to strike them with the vast superiority of the white 
 manj and that must be the first impression made on the 
 savage mind. Stfll the experiment is an interesting one, 
 and creditable to the Xew Zealand Church. May it, in thus 
 looking abroad to do good, not forget the spiritual welfare 
 of those nearer home. Its first Bishop is an energetic 
 man, gifted with a great facility of acquiring languages. 
 And it nmst give the savage a favorable view of some at 
 least of our race, which will be a set off to the bad one 
 formed by too many of our traders, whose marauding visits 
 occasionally appear in the public prints. The wholesale 
 vengeance likewise occasionally taken by our men-of-war, 
 when innocent and guilty are equallv punished, whatever may 
 be the wrong committed, does not tend to give the savages a 
 very favorable opinion of ns, nor will it render the Bishop's 
 visits as acceptable as they would otherwise be. 
 
THE ENGLISH CHDECH. 
 
 103 
 
 At Taranaki there is a massively-built churcli of stone ; an 
 Archdeacon and a clergyman. On the opposite side of the 
 Island another Archdeacon is stationed at Tauranga. 
 
 In the city of Wellington there are now two churches of 
 wood. The new one of St. Paul is used as the cathedral ; it 
 was only finished in 1866. Its external appearance is bad. 
 The intended tower and spire being cut down to such 
 diminished proportions from lack of funds, that to those 
 entering the harbour, instead of appearing conspicuously as a 
 spire pointing to the skies, it looks only like an extinguisher 
 placed on the roof, an unhappy emblem for a cathedral 
 church, from which the largest portion of light is expected 
 to proceed. May this defect be speedily rectified, as at 
 present it has no distinctive character to show, at the first 
 view of the city, that it is even a church, much less a cathe- 
 dral. But its interior is very neat, if not elegant. It has 
 stained glass windows and two side aisles ; an old oak 
 reading-desk, rudely carved, and obtained from some cathe- 
 dral at home, is not in unison with the rest of the church, 
 and is certainly out of place. A neatly carved chair forms 
 the Bishop's throne, and by its side leans a little carved 
 stick representing a crosier. 
 
 St. Peter's, the other church, is placed at the opposite end 
 of the city, which resembles in form a pair of spectacles, the 
 two eyes being Thorndon and Pipitea, forming two towns, 
 the intervening space being occupied by a long row of 
 houses, placed between the beach and the cliff. It is a low 
 church, but of considei'able size. It has been twice enlarged 
 during the present incumbent's time, and still seems to 
 require a further addition. Both churches are well filled, 
 and the increase of the place already calls for another. 
 
 On the west coast, at Wanganui, a large new church has 
 just been buUt, to meet the increased wants of that rapidly 
 rising town. Its former one, which was the first erected in 
 the Cook's Straits settlements, being both too old and too 
 small for the present requirements. The new church is 
 externally ugly, but internally it is pretty well. 
 
 At Matarawa there is a very neat little church, which 
 
104 THE ENGLISH CHUECH. 
 
 serves as a centre for a widely-spread district, whose in- 
 tabitants tliere assemble. Napier, on tlie east coast, has 
 also its church. But of all these in New Zealand, the site of 
 that at Nelson is decidedly the best. It stands on a mound in 
 the centre of the town, with the principal street running up 
 to its base. The town itself is in a complete amphitheatre 
 of hills ; but its position is more beautiful than healthy, 
 containing much low and swampy land, which generates 
 miasma. The church is very long, low, and narrow in 
 shape, somewhat resembling the praying mantis. At Eich- 
 mond, Motueka, and other places, there are also small 
 churches, with corresponding congregations. 
 
 Lyttelton, the port of Christ Church, has a very neat 
 edifice, erected of a soft friable stone, which gives it 
 quite an antique appearance. It is one of the most church- 
 Kke buildings in the colony ; both internally and externally 
 all is in keeping, and much praise is due to its minister 
 and church officers. At C^irist Church, the capital of the 
 exclusively church colony of New Zealand, strange to say, 
 the finest, largest, and most substantial ecclesiastical-looking 
 building, was, up to July 1865, the Wesleyan Chapel. The 
 foundations of a cathedral were then laid. But it will be for 
 the future chronicler to describe the rest ; may it not resemble 
 that of Sydney. AH that can now be said is, that its founda- 
 tions are apparently quite strong enough to bear the super- 
 structure. The provident Bishop has timely organized the 
 cathedral staff, so that when it is erected, there will be no 
 delay in commencing their onerous duties. There are now 
 three churches. St. Michael's is a wooden building, a very 
 low and dimly-lighted fane, well filled, having a curious 
 gothic beU-tower, standing apart like the Arrow Head rock 
 at the entrance of Nelson Harbour. It cost as much as would 
 have sufficed to erect a comfortable Httle church, but being 
 a fine specimen of the gothic, -vpil serve as a model to form 
 the taste of the rising generation. 
 
 St. Luke's Church is a large ngly ecclesiastical bam, 
 standing without its equal, perhaps, in the Southern Hemis- 
 phere. 
 
THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 10. 
 
 St. John's is a new building, of beautiful white stone 
 with specks of obsidian. This is a credit to the place. 
 
 In the neighbourhood of Christ Church, at Sumner an( 
 Eiccarton there are very neat little churches ; and also a 
 Rangiora, Kaiapoi, Geraldine, and Timaruj in fact, th 
 many rising villages are all rapidly obtaining their places o 
 worship, which speaks well for this fast-increasing province 
 At the great gold city of Hokitika, though the Church o 
 England is late in the field, there are doubtless by this timi 
 churches erected, as an Archdeacon and clergyman have beei 
 appointed to that district. 
 
 Before leaving the province of Canterbury, it may bi 
 remarked, that the well-built city of Christ Church has mori 
 the look of an old gothic town than any place in the Southerj 
 Hemisphere. This taste is carried out even in the ware 
 houses and private buildings, as well as in the public ones 
 nor is it confined to one section of the community. It seemi 
 to be generally agreed that it should be so. Thus the Towi 
 Hall, Provincial and other buildings are in unison, as well ai 
 the usually modest chapels of John Wesley — the first one o 
 their connexion might have been mistaken for a gothi 
 church, with its spire soaring aloft. 
 
 All the streets are named after Bishops of the Englisl 
 Church, and some of the villages as well. In the city ther 
 are Ridley, Latimer, and Cranmer streets. As at Nelsoi 
 they have adopted naval heroes, and at Marlborough miHtar; 
 ones. 
 
 Of the province of Canterbury, generally, it may be said 
 that in its progress, character of society, cultivation, an( 
 domestic homes, it has a decided pre-eminence amongst it 
 sister provinces ; and though the last founded, will soo] 
 rank first, even in its numbers ; the newly-discovered goh 
 fields on its western coast, which already have added littl 
 short of fifty thousand inhabitants to its population, sho\ 
 how wonderfully the Almighty is filling up the world' 
 wildernesses with the sounds of civilized Ufe. 
 
 In the province of Otago, which was originally intende( 
 to be exclusively a Presbyterian colony, a diocese is on thi 
 
106 THE ENGLISH CHDECH. 
 
 point of being formed. In the city of Dunedin we have now 
 two good cturclies. St. PauVs, the chief of these, is a well- 
 built stone edifice ; the only mistake is, that there is but one 
 side aisle to it, and the church is placed so near the road, 
 that it will not be possible, without the consent of the Town 
 Board, to make it more complete by the addition of a 
 second one. All Saints' is also a. well-built church of 
 brick. At Oamani, Waikouaiti, and Toko mai-raro, there are 
 churches, and in Southland, at Tnvercargill and Eiverton; 
 so that now there is a body of fully one hundred European 
 clergymen to maintain the New Zealand branch of the 
 Church of England. It is therefore fully planted in those 
 islands, and ought to advance. 
 
 The Gospel was proclaimed to a nation of cannibals by a 
 small number of laborers, barely exceeding twenty-four, of 
 which more than half were laymen ; and it was proclaimed 
 with success. But now how greatly is the case changed ! 
 One hundred clergy, and those to minister — not to savages 
 — but chiefly their own countrymen. May their labors 
 exceed those of the little Missionary band a hundred-fold ! 
 That band is, in a great measure, worn out with age, and 
 much diminished in numbers by death. If it is not to be 
 replaced let it be aided now by this fresh force. 
 
 In addition to our own body of clergy, there are the 
 Wesleyan and Presbyterian ; and, on the opposite side, 
 a large staff of the Church of Rome, with" two Bishops 
 at their head. These will force the Protestant ministers to 
 increased energy and activity, unless they suffer themselves 
 to be captured by their dazzling vanities — as the fish are by 
 the Maori fisherman with his pawa, shining pearl shell-hook 
 — and then find, when too late, that they have been deceived 
 and destroyed by an empty representation of the reality ! 
 
TATTOOED HEAD. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 It is an acknowledged fact^ that amongst all aboriginal 
 tribes which have no fixed laws and institutions, brute force 
 prevails and might is right. In this way all difference's are 
 settled by the weaker yielding to the stronger. When 
 civilized man comes into contact with such, this evident 
 superiority is at once seen and acknowledged by the savage ; 
 he cannot repress his wonder and admiration at the know- 
 ledge which the white man possesses ; he feels constrained to 
 admit his superiority, and to regard him in the light of a 
 teacher. Nor is it necessary to say, that could such a power 
 so tacitly conceded be used without being abused, it would 
 give an amazing facility to benefit and raise the inferior to a 
 level more nearly corresponding with that of his teacher. 
 
 When the Spaniards first landed on the shores of America 
 the simple natives regarded them as beings of celestial birth. 
 
108 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 SO mucli were ttey impressed witli their superiority; but, 
 alas ! they soon found out their mistake. When Captain 
 Cook landed at Hawaii he was viewed as a god, and per- 
 mitting the natives to treat him as one, the Almighty 
 punished him for his impiety, and his life was the penalty. 
 Had he acted as St. Paul under similar circumstances, 
 and given God the glory, he might have become His 
 honored instrument in laying the foundation of their future 
 temporal and spiritual welfare. 
 
 Had the first visitors to those newly-discovered races acted 
 consistently with their profession, and sought to use the 
 reverence thus spontaneously conceded for their good, it is 
 impossible to say what might not have been effected. 
 
 The history of the civilization of Peru furnishes a proof of 
 this. Two semi-civiHzed beings — Manco Capac and Mama 
 Ocollo — suddenly made their appearance by the banks of the 
 Lake Titiaca; — dressed in the garb of civilized life, they 
 astonished the savage natives by the superiority of their 
 appearance and variety of knowledge ; they regarded them 
 as beings of celestial origin of higher order ; and this convic- 
 tion gave them the greatest influence, which happily they 
 used for their good. Though a single pair they succeeded 
 in instituting law and order ; in inducing the scattered 
 tribes to hve together, and in getting them to adopt aU 
 their plans for their improvement. They gave them a form 
 of rehgion ; they taught them to build houses, give up their 
 wandering propensities, and dwell together in towns. 
 
 Gradually they laid the foundation of that civilization, 
 which excited the wonder and admiration of the Spaniards. 
 This is an extraordinary instance of the power of mind over 
 brute force, when two individuals alone could effect such 
 changes, and not only preserve their lives amongst lawless 
 savages, but compel them to be obedient to their commands, 
 and regard them as their Divine rulers ; it seems as 
 though they exercised a kind of mesmeric influence over the 
 minds of the multitude which could not be resisted, but 
 constrained them to do whatever they wished, with the firm 
 belief it was for their good. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 109 
 
 There is sometliiag almost too marvellous in this account 
 to be believed, were it not for the credibility of the authori- 
 ties who have handed it down. The only parallel instance is 
 that of the Missionaries in the Southern Hemisphere ; and 
 New Zealand may be here brought forward as an instance. 
 
 Fifty years ago the Missionary first landed on its shores, 
 then rife with human slaughter and cannibalism, where 
 perhaps Ufe was more insecure than any where else. 
 Still alone, unaided and unsupported, he maintained his 
 ground in the midst of those ruthless savages, gradually 
 gaining their respect and obedience. Mr. Marsden, the 
 indefatigable worker for the good of the Maori race, seemed 
 to have obtained an influence over the natives, by imparting 
 to them the feeling that he was their friend, which enabled 
 him to do what no other European dared to attempt. He 
 walked from the Thames to the Bay of Islands, passing 
 through the midst of tribes which were then waging an 
 exterminating war with each other, and he was treated with 
 respect by all. The greatness of the undertaking in that 
 early day, may be estimated by the fact that no Governor 
 of New Zealand had passed through the island from the 
 east coast to the west, until Governor Grey succeeded in the 
 attempt at the close of the year 1 866, walking from Maketu 
 to Wanganuij but this was not accomplished without his 
 having a large body of native allies to bear him company. 
 The Missionary from early days could travel safely amongst 
 the natives, though he went alone ; and this, too, before any 
 converts were made, because they knew he was their friend, 
 though they might feel inclined to disregard his instructions, 
 but gradually the savage mind gave way, and they became 
 obedient to his word. 
 
 It is a sad consideration that the ill-timed present of guns 
 to Hongi by George the Fourth raised the ambitious views 
 of that chief, and led to the most destructive wars that ever 
 raged in New Zealand. Putting aside the religious character 
 of the Missionary and his belonging to a superior race, he 
 was a messenger of peace, striving to put an end to what 
 they knew to be wrong ; in short he obtained an ascendancy 
 
110 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 over the native mind by these means^ which, has never since 
 been possessed by any other. When Britain obtained the 
 sovereignty of New Zealand it was solely Missionary ia- 
 fluence which gained the native acquiescence^ given with 
 the idea that Britain's monarch would be able to become 
 their benefactor on a far greater scale than the Missionary, 
 and would finish the work he had commenced; that by 
 becoming British subjects, entitled to equal rights and 
 privileges, they would be one with him. Happy would it 
 have been for the Maori race had those ideas been realized, 
 had that moral power which the Missionary transferred to 
 the Government been exercised, increased, and established, 
 by the conviction in the native mind, that the Government 
 they had accepted was a paternal one, which really had their 
 best interests in view ; had the Government endeavoured to 
 rule the native race by moral iufluence only, there is Httle 
 doubt that there would never have been any necessity for 
 the aid of military force. It was the calling in of the latter 
 which put an end to the former, and became the means of 
 resuscitating that love of war which had been so natural to 
 them, and in the waging of which they were far more expert 
 than ourselves. 
 
 The natives were prepared to receive our laws and institu- 
 tions, and to yield obedience to the Queen's representative ; 
 his word was law : — ^but when they perceived that it was not 
 the advancement of their race which was aimed at, but that of 
 the European alone ; that they as a people were ignored, that 
 no power was conceded, no place given to the chiefs in our 
 councils, no voice in framing those laws which they were 
 still expected to obey ; but only one grand object was kept 
 in view, the increase of one race at the expense of the other, 
 then a revulsion of feeling gradually took place. The flag 
 which they first assisted in floating over their land now 
 became an object of fear and dislike ; nor were their suspicions 
 lessened by designing foreigners and others ; they were told 
 the flag was an emblem of their subjection, and unfortunately 
 their fears afterwards were abundantly confirmed by Earl 
 Grey's celebrated despatch to Governor Grey, ordering him 
 
KING MOVEMENT. Ill 
 
 to seize the waste lands of the natives, contrary to the 
 express provision of the treaty, which guaranteed all their 
 territorial rights to them. This piece of injustice the 
 Church in New Zealand happily defeated, and compelled 
 the originator to deny his own intentions; even the 
 Missionary himself, by being loyal to his own country, 
 gradually lost influence with the native race ; in fact this was 
 in no little degree caused by the Government itself, which 
 when it fancied it had obtained all it could from Missionary 
 aid, then began to ignore him as well as the native, then the 
 latter likewise transfeiTcd his trust to those who openly 
 disowned the rule of Britain. 
 
 This was the true cause of the first war. John Heke cut 
 down the flag-staff at Kororarika, to destroy what he was 
 told was the emblem of his country's degradation. And 
 when that first war was terminated, still no real effort was 
 made to regain the confidence of the native race, by granting 
 those rights which the treaty of Waitangi covenanted to be 
 given. 
 
 As our countrymen increased and occupied the country, 
 the necessity of keeping on terms of friendship with the 
 natives became less felt, and by the fresh comers, not at all. 
 Many, too, often viewed the original owners of the soil as 
 intruders,* and when they approached their doors have not 
 unfrequently let loose their dogs at them.f There can be 
 httle doubt that the same cause which rendered our country- 
 men the objects of native dislike in India also operated here; 
 the Maori is constantly being called a nigger and black 
 fellow to his face, and viewed as an inferior being. Nothing 
 is more common than to hear the natives reproached with 
 ingratitude towards the British Government, for their in- 
 sensibility to the great advantages they have gained by living 
 under it. The natives, however, on the other hand, complain 
 that as a race they have grievously suffered; their rights 
 
 * Voltaire, speaking of the French and English colonists of America, 
 remarked that on one point only both agreed, viz., that the native owners of the 
 soil had no right at all to it. 
 
 t This was the complaint of Te Heuheu Iwikau, the head chief of Taupo. 
 
112 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 have been disregarded and their cliiefs trampled upon. The 
 only individuals who have been well treated have been those 
 who have had lands to sell, and they only whilst the negocia- 
 tion went on ; immediately the sale was completed they were 
 again disregarded and unnoticed. 
 
 The British Government wherever it is established destroys 
 the power and privileges of the Aborigines without granting 
 them any equivalent ; no offices have hitherto been bestowed 
 upon even those of the highest rank, or any acknowledgment 
 of their dignity given. Their lands too have been rendered 
 useless to them, the better to constrain them to seU. They 
 were not allowed to lease them to the settlers, consequently, 
 however extensive they might be, and however valuable from 
 their close vicinity to the European, they became valueless to 
 their owners. Those who had been faithful to Government 
 during the war received little notice when it was over ; whilst 
 those who had been the most troublesome, at its termination 
 received the most substantial proofs of the Government 
 bounty. Tahana Turoa, who rendered great aid to the 
 Government during the first war, when it was over was passed 
 by unnoticed, whilst Eangihaeata, the most hostile of the 
 chiefs, was especially the object of attention, on whom the 
 best gifts were lavished, which made Tahana, say that in 
 future it would be best to be a foe rather than a friend, and 
 acting up to the idea, he has been and stiU is one of the 
 most determined of our enemies. Some of these remarks 
 refer more to the past than the present, but in referring to 
 the cause of that remarkable change which has taken place 
 in native feeling towards the European, these must be 
 mentioned as having been some of the things which led to it. 
 There has not been, nor is there even yet, any true bond of 
 union between the two races, or between the natives and the 
 Government. 
 
 Another cause is their not having been encouraged in 
 their endeavours to raise themselves; for adopting our reHgion 
 and manners they have in many instances been regarded as 
 hypocrites, and have had little credit given them for sincerity; 
 their faults have been magnified and their virtues ignored. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 113 
 
 The natives, too, seeing our real weakness, from the 
 scattered character of the settlements and the natural pecu- 
 liarities of the country, with the frequency of our panics and 
 the too often trifling causes of them, were thus emboldened 
 to be disaffected. It is a question whether the sepoys, seeing 
 how panic-struck their rulers were, were not in a great 
 measure thus induced to break out into rebellion. " I believe 
 that panic lay at the bottom of half the actual mutinies 
 which have taken place after the first.*" 
 
 The idea broached by Jermingham Wakefield relative to 
 the creation of a native nobility, was not so absurd and 
 chimerical as some have thought. By preserving the heredi- 
 tary dignity of the chief, his fidehty and attachment to the 
 Government would be secured. At present there is no bond 
 to attach him to it, and untU there be, the chief wUl be an 
 enemy to the last. 
 
 The native is naturally as shrewd and sensible as the 
 European, and far more so than many. He plainly perceives 
 that he is regarded as an inferior ; and the general treatment 
 he receives has confirmed this feelings and convinced him 
 that, as the European increa^s, the treatment he will receive 
 must be worse. This conviction has had much to do with 
 causing the present war. Before it began some of the 
 Europeans felt so confident of their own power to maltreat, 
 that they were neither ashamed nor afraid to express their 
 wish "to polish off the black niggers." 
 
 When the second war commenced at Taranaki in 1863, 
 and a party of our men were cut off, by imprudently 
 venturing through the hostile natives' land, after they 
 had been warned not to do so, the bitter feelings towards 
 the natives in general at Wanganui, where all was peace, 
 were repeatedly shown by some of the soldiers. One, with- 
 out the shghtest provocation, knocked down Hori Kingi, 
 the head chief and firm supporter of the Government, merely 
 because he was a Maori, and some of the same race, but of a 
 different tribe, had killed a party of our men a hundred and 
 thirty miles off. 
 
 * " Ludlow's India," vol. 2, p. 2G0. 
 
114 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 It is very sad that this feeling has been too generally 
 entertained by the white towards the colored races ; however 
 light the shade, all are niggers in their estimation. Such 
 was the case in India ; highly civiUzed as their princes 
 are, they have been treated with the greatest discourtesy. 
 Mr. Ackland gives an instance of British insolence to a 
 rajah of Cuttack, when a party hunting on his land, and 
 making use of his coolies and elephants, could not even wait 
 for the " beastly nigger " to hunt with them ! The same 
 writer on India records many similar instances of this sys- 
 tematic illtreatment of natives of aU ranks. 
 
 Nor has the immoral example set the native by the European 
 been without effect, seeing those duties, which the Bible 
 presses upon them, totally neglected by the mass, they are 
 naturally more Kkely to be led by it, than by the few who 
 have taught them otherwise. 
 
 When, therefore, the chiefs and more enhghtened natives 
 perceived that it was the evident desire of Government to 
 obtain their lands and not bestow corresponding advantages, 
 that in fact their nationality must inevitably be swallowed 
 up by the rapid increase of the European, we cannot wonder 
 that they should desire to save their own power and position, 
 as well as that of their race, by establishing a government of 
 their own. And this desire was increased and fixed by the 
 glaring indifference shown to their welfare, permitting them 
 to fight and kill one another, even in the midst of our settle- 
 ments, without the slightest interference on our part ; openly 
 furnishing with arms and ammunition the party which was 
 viewed with favor for agreeing to sell land, although the 
 other side was equally friendly, but unwilling to part with 
 their patrimony. 
 
 Government, too, aided and fostered the quarrel, by dis- 
 allowing the Arms and Ammunition Act, which previously 
 forbade their sale, and thus enabled the Maori to procure 
 any amount of the munitions of war. 
 
 In Wanganui one store-keeper alone sold upwards of three 
 tons of powder to the up-river natives. How much more 
 was obtained from others it is impossible to say ; but this 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 115 
 
 wiU give some little idea of tte extent to whicli it must have 
 been carried, in consequence of that unwise proceeding. 
 
 "We professed to desire the natives to submit to law. A 
 brief and excellent digest was drawn up in Maori by Sir 
 W. Martin for this purpose ; this was highly prized by the 
 natives in general, and became the basis on which they 
 decided all their cases ; assessors were appointed, and this 
 work guided them in their judgments. But when it 
 was thought by the Taranaki settlers that the posses- 
 sion of the Waitara was necessary to the well-being and 
 progress of their district ; and a native named Teira, the 
 owner of a portion, was willing to sell his part of it, this was 
 considered quite suflBcient to obtain the whole; and when 
 remonstrated with by the head chief, Wiremu Kingi te 
 Eangitake, that there were other owners of the block, and • 
 in their behalf forbid the sale, surveyors were sent, who 
 were mildly resisted by the women of the tribe. The Govern- 
 ment then threatened if they interfered with the chain again, 
 they would be fired upon.* Wi Kingi said, "What ! kill us for 
 touching a chain, a thing that has no blood — no life" ! He 
 said this was a case for the Law Court to decide, and not for 
 the soldier. Wi Kingi before was no supporter of the Maori 
 king ; this unwise and unjust step decided him ; — he placed 
 himself and land under his protection. 
 
 Another defection took place in the south. Wi Tako, a 
 chief who, from the founding of the Wellington settle- 
 ment, had been a warm friend of the European, suddenly 
 became a bitter enemy. The reason was that he had 
 lands, a portion of which he had engaged to sell to some 
 European, but before it could be done it was requisite to 
 have a Crown grant ; the chief accordingly applied for one ; 
 the request was complied with, and in due time given. 
 This he carried to the intending purchaser, who read it, and 
 found it was made out for Wi Tako's life only ; he was told 
 that was not sufficient, for at his death it would revert to the 
 Crown. He took it back and pointed out the error ; another 
 was drawn out ; this he also took to the purchaser, who found 
 • See " New Zealand Settlers and Soldiers," ty Eev. Thomas Gilbert, p. 38. 
 
 l2 
 
116 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 it was made out for the lives of the chief and his wife only. 
 When this was explained to him^ he again returned to the 
 cfficOj and told them he now saw what was their way of 
 dealing with the Maori ; " you buy as much as you can of our 
 lands, and then try to cheat us out of the rest." He indig- 
 nantly threw down the Crown grant and left, to become a 
 leader of the king party. 
 
 Nor is this the only instance of such glaring injustice 
 being committed by the agents of the Government itself. If 
 the present war began at Waitara, through a sad mistake 
 of the Governor permitting himself to be led by others, 
 instead of acting on his own judgment, the previous Maori 
 war between Eawiri Waiawa and Waitere Katotore, had 
 also its commencement in the foolish and unjust aoj of the 
 Taranaki Land Commissioner, who, when Rawiri Waiawa, 
 wishing to prove his attachment to the European and 
 that he 'did not belong to the native land league, came 
 and offered to sell a piece of the Hua block belonging 
 to him, he was told that it was too small to be worth 
 buying, unless he would include the rest of the Hua 
 block. Eawiri said that he had only a joint interest 
 in it, this, instead of being a sufficient reason for the 
 Government Commissioner, caused him to press him with 
 the assurance, that if he sold, all the other proprietors would 
 be sure to come in likewise. Poor Rawiri was over per- 
 suaded to do what he knew was wrong, he consented, 
 although Waitere Katotore and the other owners told him 
 if the chain were carried over his land, he would be fired 
 at, and bid him come armed. The chain was carried, 
 Rawiri and seven others were shot. No notice was taken 
 by the Government of the affair, except that when the settlers 
 petitioned for military aid, it was granted. War began; 
 the followers of Rawiri, helped by the settlers, were 
 opposed to Katotore, who was supported by the Nga-ti- 
 rua-nui. The settlers viewed Rawiri's death as a murder; 
 but when Katotore himself was murdered by Ihaia, after 
 they had been eating and drinking together in the town, 
 being waylaid and chopped about with the tomahawk, still 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 117 
 
 this was saidj even by a Christian ministerj to have been no 
 murder, but a justifiable act according to Maori tikanga — 
 native lav7 ; and his murderer was treated just the same as 
 before by his European friendSj because he advocated the 
 selling of land, which the murdered one did not. 
 
 It appeared, however, that at last the Government had 
 seen some of their errors in the treatment of the Maori. 
 All the head chiefs were summoned to a conference, 
 which from the proclamation seemed to be really a step 
 the right way — a kind of native parliament, over which 
 the Governor would preside. The invitation, however, was 
 viewed with suspicion; few but those who were deriving 
 pecuniary advantage from the Government, felt disposed 
 to accept it. The Wanganui natives appealed to me 
 whether they should go or not. I told them that, having 
 carefully read the Government list of subjects for considera- 
 tion, I viewed it as a very excellent step. They said, if I 
 would accompany them they would go. The " Victoria," a 
 beautiful vessel of war belonging to the Provincial Govern- 
 ment of Victoria, and Uberally placed at the disposal of the 
 Government of New Zealand during the war, was sent for us. 
 About fifty in number were thus collected and brought to- 
 gether to Auckland, where the Mission Buildings at Kohi 
 marama were kindly placed by the Bishop at the Governor's 
 disposal for the conference to meet in. An excellent oppor- 
 tunity was presented for rectifying many of the errors 
 committed, by consulting them on such measures as they 
 themselves might judge to be expedient for the welfare of 
 their race, and for their union with the European ; to make 
 laws, to put a-stop to abuses, and devise the best way of 
 ending the war, and restoring that kindly feehng between 
 the two which had previously existed. But what was the 
 surprise and disappointment of every lover of peace and well- 
 wisher of the Government, when the opening address of its 
 official was heard, which only presented one grand topic of 
 consideration for the conference, the seUing of land, when the 
 natives were then actually fighting to hinder it. They were 
 told that they ought not to seek a high price for it ; that they 
 
118 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 should either give it for nothingj or be satisfied with a nomi- 
 nal sum as the Government was then doing, granting forty 
 acres to each person who came out, that the country might 
 be occupied as soon as possible. This was the topic 
 enlarged upon. Even the chiefs most friendly to Govern- 
 ment wei'e so obtuse as to be unable to see what benefit 
 could possibly accrue to them by thus introducing a large 
 number of total strangers amongst them, who might prove 
 to be bitter enemies, and at any rate undesirable neighbours. 
 The conference ended without doing any good, at the expense 
 of £2000 to the already impoverished colony. The natives 
 returned to their homes with the impression that the whole 
 was "he mea noa" — no good, if not "he mahi hangarelca 
 te palceha " — a piece of European deception ; the Govern- 
 ment lost a grand opportunity of facilitating the restoration 
 of peace, and of regaining the good opinion of the Maori for 
 uprightness and rectitude of intention ; a chance which may 
 never occur again. 
 
 It may likewise be mentioned that a very heavy duty 
 had been placed on all articles consumed by the natives, 
 especially on tobacco ; they soon found this out, and in 
 a great measure avoided it by raising and preparing it 
 themselves. Nor must the machinations of foreigners 
 be overlooked, and especially those of the French priests. 
 It is not to be supposed that they proceeded from any 
 love to Napoleon, but chiefly as a means of obtaining an as- 
 cendancy over the native mind, by securing their confidence 
 from an apparent interest being taken in their views, and 
 thus having an identity of feeling with them. The natives 
 were carefully informed that they were not under the law of 
 the Queen, and that the Governor had no authority over them. 
 In promoting the King Movement they were always con- 
 spicuous, attending every meeting, and, until his authority 
 was established, they never omitted an opportunity of being 
 present. 
 
 Having briefly aUuded to some of the many circum- 
 stances which have conspired to estrange the native from 
 the European, and to destroy that attachment to him 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 119 
 
 which so long lingered^ it will be necessary briefly to re- 
 capitulate the various forms of government relating to 
 the native race which have succeeded each other in. New 
 Zealand. 
 
 The first may be called a Theocratic, which was that of the 
 Missionary. When they had obtained an ascendancy over 
 the native mindj and the Maori as a people had embraced 
 the Christian faith, the law of God then naturally became 
 the law of the land, and all appeared willing and desirous of 
 living by it, and even before the entire race turned over to 
 Christianity, although the Heathen party refused to join, 
 still they did not dispute the authority of Grod's Word. 
 ■ An Autocratic or patriarchal form of Government next 
 followed. The natives looked up to the Governor as their 
 head and Father ; they called themselves his children and he 
 treated them as such, rewarding them, when good, with 
 bon bons, in the form of blankets, sugar, and flour, and also 
 when troublesome coaxing them to be good by similar ex- 
 pedients ; in fact they were treated as children ; and this was 
 the great mistake, they did not receive the rights due to 
 British subjects, for they were not considered capable of 
 exercising them. This form of government, which com- 
 menced with Captain Hobson, terminated with Sir. G. 
 Grey's first rule. It may be said, that although the three 
 Governors successively appeared anxious for the Maori 
 welfare, and reaUy seemed to desire it; still each had a 
 different plan, and "in reality nothing was done to carry on 
 the work of raising the native mind, and expanding it to 
 aim at a higher position than that which it had attained 
 under the Missionary. They had aspirations after a higher 
 state, these were not encouraged but depressed ; Uke children 
 old enough to run alone their parents thought them yet too 
 young to be trusted, and so kept them still in swaddling 
 clothes. 
 
 With the departure of Sir G. Grey, a new form of 
 government was enunciated, which for want of a better 
 name may be called a Bicratic. When the new constitution 
 was put in force, one parent was no longer thought sufficient 
 
120 KINa MOVEMENT. 
 
 to take the cbarge of so large a family. The ministers con- 
 sidering themselves equally responsible with the Government, 
 for the well-being of the native as for the Bm-opeanj were 
 not satisfied until they became associated with him in his 
 paternal charge ; nay, this was carried stOl further, they did 
 not rest until they had obtained the sole management of it, 
 though they professed to repudiate the trust when granted 
 to them by the Duke of Newcastle j but their old parent not 
 altogether approving the change, and unwilling to resign 
 it entirely into their hands stiU legislated as well, and thus 
 between them greater confusion and estrangement than 
 ever speedily arose, and this, to a great extent, is the present 
 state of native afiairs. 
 
 But it is not to be supposed that a naturally strong-minded 
 race, which can clearly see through the inconsistencies of 
 those they have been called upon to respect and obey, would 
 remain inactive. The chiefs seeing that their position was 
 lost, and that in proportion to the alienation of the land 
 their mana — ^power, went with it, also the rapid increase of 
 the European, which threatened the national existence of the 
 Maori race in a few years, began to bestir themselves. It 
 is singular that the greatest chiefs are not always the greatest 
 land holders; their followers are frequently possessed of 
 far more than they themselves. They are called blood 
 chiefs in virtue of their descent, but not land chiefs ; stiU 
 they have a general mana over the whole, and so long as its 
 integrity is preserved their influence is ppoportionately great. 
 To stop, therefore, the alienation of land was to arrest the 
 loss of their power and the encroachment of the pakeha. 
 Before these ideas, however, were fnlly developed, many 
 councils were held, and much deliberation took place. 
 
 The first real step taken was that by Matene te Whiwhi 
 of Otaki in 1853 ; he went to Taupo and Rotorua attended by 
 several head chiefs. Their ideas were decidedly patriotic and 
 justifiable, they were to obtain the consent of the different 
 tribes to the appointment of a king over the central parts of 
 the island, which were still solely Maori; and organize a 
 form of government to preserve their race and attend to its 
 
KTSa MOVEMENT. 
 
 121 
 
 interests. It may be here necessary to say a few words 
 about the tribes of this chief and his associates. 
 
 Of all the warlike tribes none sm-passed the Nga ti Raukawa 
 and Nga-ti-toa under Rauparaha, Eangihaeata, and other 
 chiefs, originally from Waikato ; they carried fire and sword 
 from thence to the southern end of the island. Where 
 Hongi terminated his raids these chiefs began theirs, and 
 thus between them the entire island was visited with ruthless 
 warfare, the horrors of which cannot be here enumerated ; 
 suffice it to say the young chiefs, of whom Matene was one, 
 combined to put an end to the continual barbarities which 
 were enacted. Through their instrumentality war ceased 
 and a Missionary was obtained; by his countenance and 
 support a perceptible advancement was soon made, and in 
 spite of aU obstacles it has continued to this day. 
 
 Having thus introduced Matene, we may follow him to 
 Taupo. It is very probable, in broaching his plan of a Maori 
 kingdom, he thought that if successful he would have been 
 the person elected to preside over it, but if this were his aim 
 he was disappointed. Te Heuheu, the great Taupo chief, 
 had no idea of any one being higher than himself, and 
 although his elder brother in former days supported Te 
 Rauparaha in all his wars, yet it was as an ally and equal; 
 he therefore refused to have anything to do with this new 
 movement, nor did he meet with much better success at 
 Maketu and Rotorua. The result of the grand runanga was 
 embodied in a brief and highly figurative letter written to all 
 the tribes. 
 
 " Listen all men, the house of New Zealand is one ; the 
 rafters on one side are the Pakehas, those on the other, the 
 Maori, the ridge pole on which both rest is God ; let there- 
 fore the house be one. This is all." 
 
 Prom this it appears evident that there was originally no 
 intention to interfere with the European, but to confine their 
 efibrts to the raising up of their own race ; nor can any fault 
 be found with them for so doing. The central tribes could 
 not strictly be considered under British authority, they had 
 not subscribed their names to the treaty of Waitangi ; it is 
 
122 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 questionable if they had heard of itj they had not been 
 visited by any Governor, nor had the slightest eflfort been 
 made to introduce British law amongst them ; to aU intents 
 and purposes therefore they were independent tribes ; — ^they 
 felt laws were needed, and there was no reason why they 
 should not now, in their partially enlightened state, do for 
 themselves what their fathers had hitherto done as savages. 
 The effort of Matene was a very important one ; the letter 
 sent by the runanga to the Wanganui tribes was given to 
 me, and immediately forwarded to the Governor, who re- 
 turned it with a smile at my credulity in thinking it of any 
 importance. 
 
 The movement, however, did not stop ; soon after, in May 
 1854, another grand meeting was announced to be held at 
 ManawapoUj in the Nga-ti-rua-nui district. A council hall 
 was erected one hundred and twenty feet long and thirty 
 wide, with two entrances ; it was called Tai-poro-he-nui, or 
 the finishing of the matter, the plug that was to stop the 
 further running off of the fresh water into the salt, that is, 
 the seUing of any more land to the Europeans, — ^there they 
 formed a laague for the preservation of native lands ; a 
 tomahawk was passed round, intimating that all would agree 
 to put the individual to death who should break it. 
 
 In 1856, Te Heuheu summoned another runanga, at 
 Pukawa, which was still more important than the preceding 
 one. The French flag was there hoisted, some priests were 
 present, and several points were proposed, but even then it 
 was not agreed to elect a King. Until that period, Te 
 Heuheu was decidedly opposed to such a measure, but soon 
 afterwards his views suddenly changed. A French priest 
 paid him a visit, and taking an egg in his hand he said it 
 represented the island, the exterior, or shell, was the Queen's, 
 but when the egg is broken then the chicken within wiU 
 come forth; that was the Maori, the interior of the island 
 was theirs, the coast only belonged to the Queen. 
 
 A meeting was next summoned by W. Thompson, in the 
 Waikato district. This was attended by the head chiefsof many 
 tribes, and by Te Heuheu of Taupo ; it was then first decided 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 123 
 
 to elect a King, and the choice fell upon Te Wherowhero, 
 the head chief of Waikato, who was called Potatau the First, 
 and in June 1858, he was formally accepted at Eangiawhia, 
 which place he entered preceded by his flag, bearing the 
 device of a cross and three stars, with the name of the 
 country, "Niu Tirini," in the centre, after him came the 
 chiefs and a number of well-dressed natives. He was received 
 by a procession of the inhabitants of the place, one of the 
 chiefs reading an address of welcome ; a volley of musketry 
 was fired by about a hundred and fifty young men, whose 
 dress and discipline did credit to their drill sergeant. They 
 then marched backwards and fell into lines, so as to form 
 an avenue for the King to pass along, saluting him with 
 another volley. The procession afterwards advanced into a 
 square formed by raupo huts and tents, when at a given 
 signal a profound obeisance was simultaneously made by all 
 the assembly of the different tribes to the King. One of 
 the native teachers standing up read a portion of a chapter 
 of the New Testament, gave out a few verses of a hymn, 
 which were sung, and engaged in prayer; in these de- 
 votions all appeared to unite ; when they were concluded 
 after a few minutes' silence a song of welcome was 
 chaunted by Te Heuheu, another volley fired, another obei- 
 sance made, and Potatau the First was duly installed as the 
 first King of the Maori race. 
 
 Hongi attempted to obtain that distinction by force of 
 arms and the fears of his enemies, but in vain. Potatau had 
 that honor conferred upon him by the various tribes of the 
 interior, from conviction that a head was needed, to initiate a 
 form of government amongst themselves to control and 
 sustain their race against the encroachments daily made upon 
 it by the European ; but in this step there was no hostility or 
 desire of it expressed. In the grand debate which ensued the 
 constant repetition of the sentiment was heard, " The King 
 on his piece, the Queen on her piece, God over both, and love 
 binding them to each other." The only point of debate 
 was, whether the Queen was to be allowed a road through 
 the native King's territory or not, and the majority ap- 
 
124 KINO MOVEMENT. 
 
 peared to be in favor of it. One chief of Eangiawhia 
 declared that, if aught were done unfriendly to the Queen, 
 he would hew down the King's flag himself, not a disre- 
 spectful word was uttered against the British Government, 
 the natives simply thinking that to part with any more of 
 their lands would be the certain road to ruin. The King 
 himself being greatly attached to the Europeans* as well 
 as Thompson and Te Heuheu ; the order and quiet which 
 prevailed was exceedingly pleasing, no drunkenness, no 
 brawling, nor rudeness were to be seen. The rehgious 
 services held in the evening were well attended, nothing 
 occurred that could give offence, but much from which we 
 thought our countrymen might learn a lesson. Such is a 
 description of that interesting event given by an eye- 
 witness. 
 
 Had that movement been fostered, had counsellers been 
 furnished to guide, it would not only have been the act 
 of a paternal government, but the means of raising the race 
 and proving that we were legislating for their welfare as 
 well as our own, and thus would have permanently attached 
 them to us. At first the measure was treated with ridicule 
 and then with suspicion, but no step was really taken either 
 one way or the other ; we only showed we did not sympathize 
 with them in their efforts to imitate the Sandwich Islanders, 
 their ancestors, to attain civilization. 
 
 Poor old Potatau was sincerely attached to the Governor, 
 but he was fast sinking into the grave when raised to his 
 high office. He soon disappeared from the scene, and was 
 succeeded by his son Matutaera, under the name of Potatau 
 the Second. He appears to be a good, but an unambitious 
 man, and probably possessing little strength of mind. His 
 counsellor, Tamihana Tarapipi, who elevated him to the 
 throne, in reality was the main spring of Maori action. A 
 man of mind and energy, a true patriot, he labored to raise 
 his race, and gave himself up to that object solely, without 
 having any ambitious views of his own. 
 
 * Te WTierowhero Potatau received a small pension from the Govenunent np 
 to the day of his death. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 125 
 
 Whilst this was going on in Waikato, the contest amongst 
 the natives at Taranaki, between those who were willing to 
 seU their lands and those who were unwilling^ had been 
 succeeded by that at the Waitara^ where the Governor had 
 been drawn into a dispute about a piece of land which a chief 
 named Teira offered to sell, and which Wi EJingi, the head 
 chief, on behalf of the other claimants, some sixty in number, 
 opposed.* Governor Browne sent to tell that chief it was his 
 determination to complete the purchase, without first letting 
 it be decided in a court of law who were the real owners of that 
 much-desired spot, as Wi Kingi Eangitake recommended. 
 Surveyors were sent to survey the ground, the native chiefs, 
 in their way of protesting against the act, and to avoid 
 colhsion, sent their women to pull up the pegs; and this 
 being unheeded, they chopped the chain in two ; — the sur- 
 veyors then retired, but were ordered to return with the 
 threat, that if interfered with again, the troops would march 
 against them; and on the Lord's Day, March 4th 1860, 
 this sad inglorious war was began. March 30th the Battle 
 of Waireka was fought. Captain Cracroft, with his sixty 
 blue jackets, gallantly ran up to the pa ; they cried out, 
 Make a back ! one after the other vaulted on each other's 
 backs, and again others on theirs, until they were level 
 
 * The following was comimmicated by a highly respectable settler at New 
 Plymouth : — ^The unfortunate Waitara Land Purchase by Governor Browne, was 
 most certainly the work of Mr. M'Lean. So little did the Governor contemplate 
 anjs land purchase at that time, that Mr. M'Lean was on the very point of leaving 
 for Napier, when he mentioned to an intimate friend his belief that he could buy 
 land from the natives at that moment, if the Governor would prolong his stay a 
 few days. In consequence of this, some of the inhabitants of New Plymouth 
 waited on his Excellency, and begged that he would delay Mr. M'Lean's departure, 
 to this he immediately assented ; and in a few days that gentleman convened a 
 large meeting of the natives in the town, which the Governor attended, and at 
 which the Waitara land was agreed to be bought. He then took his departure, 
 with the understanding that he would shortly return to conclude the purchase ; 
 but apparently foreseeing by this time some difficulties, he failed to do so, and 
 left Napier for the Middle Island. Nor did he again appear at Taranaki until 
 the colony was hopelessly involved in war. Mr. Parris having in the meantime 
 investigated the title, and the Governor being satisfied with its validity, authorised 
 the payment of ifilOO as a first instalment ; this being disputed by Wi Kingi, 
 led to the taking forcible possession of the land. 
 
126 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 witt the top of the fence^ and then jumped down into the 
 place. Before the astonished natives could recover from 
 their surprise at thiSj to them^ new expedient, the pa was 
 taken, twelve chiefs and sixty natives were killed. The 
 Colonel in command was much blamed for having pre- 
 maturely retired with his men, leaving those thus gallantly 
 employed totally unsupported. For a long time it was 
 thought in the town that the volunteers and militia were cut 
 off; and so great was the outcry, that a detachment was on 
 the point of starting at midnight to the rescue, when the 
 missing men made their appearance. 
 
 The next fight took place at the Waitara, in June. 
 Although the battle was a bloody one, it was inconclusive. 
 But afterwards, Puketakauere, better known as the L pa 
 from its shape, was abandoned, and the troops then burnt it. 
 In November the Mahoetahi pa was taken, aud the Eev. Mr. 
 Brown's son was shot, beiag one of the first who entered it. 
 
 The town of New Plymouth was in a sad state ; beleaguered 
 on every side, fuel was obliged to be obtained from Aus- 
 traha, although there was a dense forest close by. The once- 
 smiling homesteads were plundered and burnt in open day ; 
 and in the very sight of the military on Marsland Hill, the 
 only son of Captaia King was surprised and killed. 
 
 In February 1861, the Battle of Huirangi was fought. 
 The natives boldly attacked the new stockade, from which 
 they were compelled to retire with the loss of thirty-six men. 
 This attack, though unsuccessful, created much surprise a*id 
 admiration, at such a daring attempt being made to scale 
 the walls of the redoubt. At that time the deplorable state 
 of the town was increased, by all the females and children 
 having been sent off to Nelson, which made the poor settlers' 
 state still more desolate; their homesteads burnt, and the 
 beloved members of their families transported to another 
 island. But such was the natural consequence of war, and 
 we ourselves commenced it, by destroying the property of the 
 natives. After the Battle of Waireka, we not only burned 
 their houses, but even their mills ; and, unable to carry off 
 the large quantity of wheat there stored, it was taken out 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 127 
 
 and spread upon the ground to be trampled under foot. 
 Such wilful waste was not only very sad, but most impoliticj 
 by setting an example which was, alas, too soon followed, 
 and ended in the total destruction of the previously smiling 
 province; a heavy price for the Waitara, £200,000 alone 
 being afterwards given as compensation to the sufferers ! 
 The town's people, however, bore their misfortunes with 
 fortitude, and even amused themselves by estabhshing a 
 " Punch " in New Plymouth. 
 
 General Pratt on his arrival assumed the command there. 
 It was shortly after, that the repulse of the 40th, under 
 Colonel Leslie, at the Peach Grove, took place, when actually 
 a force of one thousand seven hundred men were put to flight 
 by a volley from forty-one Maories, — a panic seized the 
 whole supposing they were surprised. One man was shot, 
 and his body left behind, as weU as an Armstrong gun, and 
 an oflGicer in his flight falling over a trunk of a tree, his sword 
 fell out of its scabbard, and he could not stop even to pick it up. 
 The Colonel ordered his men to retreat ; some of them with 
 their officers refused, and turned about and faced the enemy, 
 otherwise the casualties would have been greater. 
 
 The General distinguished himself by his sap before 
 the Arei pa, which, after consuming much time and occu- 
 pying many men, was rendered totally useless, by an officer 
 of the Government rushing up with a white flag at the 
 moment of its completion, when the pa was on the point of 
 being taken. The natives thankfully accepted the offer of 
 peace, as a means of escape from certain destruction, and no 
 sooner was it made than they retired ; it was, however, but a 
 nominal one. General Pratt soon after returned to Melbourne. 
 He certainly did not seem to have accomplished much, but 
 he was a brave old veteran, and effected as much perhaps 
 as could have been expected with the force xmder his com- 
 mand. The native allies when they bid him farewell on his 
 departure, manifested their esteem by giving him various 
 presents of green stone ornaments, and fine native embroi- 
 dered mats. He never spared himself, but took his fair 
 share of exposure. He was succeeded by General Cameron, 
 who on his arrival assumed the chief command. 
 
pfPifiW^«f-^lfffl| #111^ I" i : 
 
ZING MOVEMENT. 129 
 
 side, and we miglit reasonably tave expected tlie Divine 
 blessing to rest upon us. 
 
 The Governor issued a proclamation denouncing tbe King 
 movement^ and ofiFering pardon if it were given up. The 
 Ngaruawahia council replied to it in a calm and telling 
 address to the Government, and Tamihana accompanied it 
 with a letter to the Governor himself. 
 
 About the same time the Wanganui natives invited the 
 officers, magistrates, and settlers to meet them at Putiki ; 
 nearly aU the authorities and principal residents attended, 
 when the chiefs assured their European friends of their 
 desire to be one with them, and in a figurative way 
 offered to enter into a solemn covenant ; hearing that 
 the Taupo natives were trying to establish the King's 
 authority in the centre of the island, all the principal 
 chiefs of Wanganui were resolved to oppose the move- 
 ment. An invitation was sent to Taupo and Ahuriri, 
 inviting the chiefs of those parts to meet them at Muri 
 Motu. About two hundred from Wanganui went, and an 
 equal number from Ahuriri and Taupo, and although the 
 subject to be discussed wast)ne on which they were quite 
 divided, still the greatest courtesy was observed towards 
 each other ; the proposition of the one side was met by a 
 firm refusal on the other. Hori Kingi, to mark his deter- 
 mination, planted a totara post, and pulling ofi" a new black 
 coat, firmly tied it to it, thus showing that he claimed the 
 district, and any attempt to introduce the King's mana there, 
 would be viewed as an attack upon himself. On the Sabbath, 
 many of the King natives joined those from Wanganui at 
 the Lord's table, and received the sacrament at my hands. 
 The meeting terminated without any further effort being 
 made on the part of the former, and all retired peaceably 
 to their homes. 
 
 The declaration of Governor Browne's war policy was 
 generally approved of in the Northern Island. An address 
 to this effect was drawn up at Wanganui, and sent to their 
 member, Mr. Fox, for his signature; the friends of peace 
 were as pleased as they were surprised by his refusal to sign 
 
 K 
 
130 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 it, and then for the first time, did lie and his confreres Dr. 
 Featherson and Mr. Pitzherbertj more generally known as the 
 three F's, make common cause with the friends of the Maori 
 race. The protest of Mr. Pox made him the head of the 
 opposition, leading to the overthrow of the Whitaker ministry^ 
 and his succession to that office. 
 
 The recal of Governor Browne and the return of Sir G. 
 Grey, was a change generally hailed with dehght. That 
 officer voluntarily resigned the more lucrative governorship 
 of the Cape, where he was most highly esteemed, for that of 
 New Zealand, to which he returned with the hope of restoring 
 peace to the country ; — this must be regarded as a proof of his 
 disinterested love for the colony and the Maori race, as well 
 as desire to save them from destruction. The diligence he 
 manifested in collecting their legends and songs, and in ac- 
 quiring their language, affords the strongest evidence of his 
 true feeling towards the natives, and therefore it was not to 
 be wondered at that his arrival was equally welcomed by both 
 races. 
 
 Governor Browne likewise possessed the esteem of a 
 large body of the colonists, ■^Ao evinced their attachment 
 to him by presenting a handsome token of their respect 
 on his departure. The chief fault which he committed 
 during his reign, was trusting to the judgment of others, 
 whose minds were far below the standard of his own. 
 He fancied he was too old to acquire the language, and to 
 understand the manners and customs of the Maori, and thus 
 suffered himself to be led by those who were not equally in- 
 terested with himself in the true welfare of the colony ; hence 
 the cause of the mistakes he made. Had he acted otherwise 
 the Waitara war would not have taken place. 
 
 The natives, indeed, were ripe for war ; and even had not 
 that excuse for the commencement of it been given, some other 
 would, doubtless, soon have occurred. Nor did he want the 
 respect of the natives, who, though they found fault with his 
 acts, still viewed him as a straightforward man, comparing 
 him to the Eahu, or hawk, which hovered overhead, and 
 though a bird of prey, still could always be seen ; whilst the 
 
KINO MOVEMENT. 
 
 131 
 
 plans of Ms successor not being so readily understood caused 
 him to be compared to the Kiori — rat, wMcli worked under- 
 ground, so that it could not be told when it went in, or 
 where it would come out. 
 
 Sir G. Grey did not long remain inactive ; he immediately 
 addressed himself to the object of his mission. In the com- 
 mencement of December 1861, he forwarded to the head 
 chiefs of Waikato an outline of the policy he intended to 
 adopt, and then went to them himself, accompanied by Mr, 
 Fox and several other members of the ministry. The 
 Governor's progress was very satisfactory ; the natives 
 everywhere united with the settlers in paying him respect. 
 At Kohanga he found a triumphal arch erected by the 
 former, which was decorated with great taste ; in the centre 
 were the letters " V. E." and the words " Queen Victoria," 
 and " Sir George Grey." A few days later a great meeting 
 was held in the open air; eight hundred natives were pre- 
 sent, of which two hundred and fifty represented the King 
 party and the upper Waikatoes. The Governor explained 
 to the meeting his future plans ; the natives spoke freely 
 to him in reply, and declared their approval of them. 
 They recognised him as " their friend, the skilful doctor by 
 whom the evil which afflicted the land might be healed." 
 Another said, " He was content ; the day was beginning to 
 dawn." 
 
 The very next day another grand meeting was held, when 
 the representatives of five tribes were present. The Governor 
 repeated to them his proposed line of policy. He was 
 answered by the natives one by one, each individual ex- 
 pressing, in language more or less figurative, his attachment 
 to the Governor and loyalty to the Queen. When all had 
 spoken the principal chief stood up, and pointing to a carved 
 image, said, " Governor Grey, — that is Tipa ; we who belong 
 to these five tribes take our origin from him; he is our 
 ancestor ; the source of our dignity ; we give him to you ; 
 also his mat and his battle-axe; we cannot give you 
 more." 
 
 According to Maori custom there was no form in which 
 
 k2 
 
132 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 fealty could be more solemnly offered than this ; the cere- 
 mony, therefore, had a deep and real significance. In the 
 evening the Governor was paddled up to Maungatawhiri by 
 forty young natives, with the flag of Tipa floating from 
 the stem of the canoe. 
 
 At the conclusion of the meeting at Kohanga, Mr. Fox, 
 accompanied by Mr. Gorst, visited the native assembly at 
 Hangatiki, in the Upper Waipa. They were received by a 
 native guard of honor. After the usual preliminaries, Mr. 
 Pox made the following important statement as to the inten- 
 tions of the Governor towards them, and the terms of peace 
 which he was prepared to grant : — 
 
 1. The Governor to choose one European and two natives. 
 
 The natives also to choose one European and two 
 natives. The dispute about Teira's land to be referred 
 to that tribunal, whose decision shall be final and 
 conclusive. 
 
 2. The Governor will not put down the King movement by 
 
 force, so long as the Queen's subjects are not inter- 
 fered with. 
 
 3. The Governor will not make war to obtain the murderers, 
 
 or to recover the plundered property, but when the 
 offenders are taken they will be tried. 
 
 4. The Governor will not buy land in future until the ven- 
 
 dor's title has been investigated by the Kunanga of 
 the district appoiated by the Government. 
 
 5. The Crown land at Taranaki, claimed by the natives by 
 
 right of conquest, to be evacuated by them, or a 
 chain of military posts will be formed on the border. 
 
 6. The force encamped at Maungatawhiri not aggressive, 
 
 but to make roads and to restore confidence. 
 
 7. The Governor will not make roads on Maori land against 
 
 the will of the owners ; but all Maori paths are to be 
 opened to Europeans, and no mails are to be stopped. 
 
 These were very reasonable terms and seemed sure of 
 being accepted, coming as they did from the Governor, for 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 133 
 
 whom SO mucli esteem had been expressed; they appeared to 
 sanction the nationality of the native and to insure its rising 
 to a dignified position in the land of their forefathers. The 
 Maori flag would then have floated harmoniously by the side 
 of the British ensign. Queen Victoria and Potatau the 
 Second would have been the joint monarchs of New Zealand. 
 Such were the aspirations of the day. 
 
 On the 26th December 1861, Sir G. Grey returned to 
 Auckland, when orders were immediately issued to the 14th, 
 40th, and 65th Eegiments to march direct for the Waikato 
 district to make roads up to that river. The orders were 
 immediately comphed with. 
 
 This step the natives considered to be at variance with the 
 declarations so recently made to them, and to destroy their 
 hopes and expectations, — distrust and fear filled their 
 breasts, — this new movement of the military was regarded 
 as a positive proof of insincerity on the part of the Governor 
 and his advisers, it was viewed as a declaration of war, and 
 they prepared for it accordingly. 
 
 A decided change of feeling amongst the King natives 
 now took place. Thinking that there could be no co- 
 operation with the Pakeha, they sought to establish their 
 nationality totally distinct from that of the European. The 
 feelings of the time are fully expressed in a song which 
 was then in every Maori child's mouth. 
 
 He Ngeki. 
 
 E noho ana 1 toku kainga i Niu Tirini 
 
 He aha tou arero, tou arero, 
 
 He aha tou arero, tou arero ; 
 Ko te wakahoki tenei o paipakore, 
 Kia peia atu i te taitahae 
 Haere atu te Porihi ki Oropira, ki te Tikina, 
 Kai huka, paraoa, piketi, ti ; 
 Heoi ano, he mana nui ki Niu Tiriui nei, 
 
 Ko te kingi rauna katoa te motu nei, 
 
 Ki te ae, ae, ae, amine. 
 
134 Kixa MOVEMENT. 
 
 A Jeering Song, 
 
 I am living in my home in New Zealand, 
 
 What do you say, do you say, 
 
 What do you say, do you say, 
 This is the reply of him bereft of pipe ;* 
 Let the mad drunkards set off to Europe, to the diggings, the sugar, 
 
 flour, biscuit, tea consumers. 
 This is all. New Zealand still possesses great power. The King 
 shall encircle the whole island. 
 
 So be it, so be it, so be it. Amen. 
 
 * This song has a great deal of meaning : the being bereft of pipe refers to 
 the very heavy duty which had been put on tobacco, to make the native, who 
 was the chief consumer, pay as much as possible; but this over-grasping 
 defeated itself. The native, unable to purchase tobacco to the extent he 
 formerly did, began to grow it himself, and from instructions he has contrived to 
 pick up, he now manufactures it ; this he calls torore ; some of it is so well 
 made that there are great smokers who wiU give equal weight of our best- 
 tobacco for it. 
 
 The word Porihi expresses a most contemptuous feeling for the European, as 
 one mad with drink. 
 
 Gold-diggings were then coming into notice and all were crazy after them ; the 
 Maori EoyaUsts, therefore, thought that they, or Europe would be the best places, 
 to drive the sea robbers to. 
 
 The followers of the King are taught to do without any of the foreign luxuries 
 which distinguish the European from the Maori. 
 
 Sauna katoa is a half-caste word, the English word round being here Maorifled, 
 and thus makes a more emphatic expression than any of their own. 
 
 A sad proof of the hostile feeling entertained by some of the natives to the 
 Europeans was given at a grand runanga held at one of the council rooms called 
 Te Taka Maui, and Tu tangata Kino; six hundred natives of Taranaki, Nga-ti-rui- 
 nui, and Wanganui, were assembled on that occasion ; amongst them there was a 
 Waikato chief named Mahi te Beiwa. Many bitter speeches were made against 
 the Pakeha, Mahi rushed forward loudly calling out whitiki, whitiki, (gird up 
 your loins,) when immediately aU hurried to their quarters and again quickly 
 returned fully accoutred with guns, tomahawks, and ammunition poaches, and 
 commenced with the preliminary movements of the war dance. In this stage 
 Mahi, with emphatic violence, deliveredftin address, showing by the movement 
 of his spear how he would sweep the Pakeha from the face of New Zealand. 
 Continuing his harangue he worked himself up into such a state of excitement, 
 that with his last shout of defiance to his European neighbours he fell down dead. 
 
 This is a second instance of a similar occurrence. At the runanga held at 
 Whatino, in January of the same year, when a similar question was discussed, 
 Honi Kingi Nga-tairakau-nui fell dead in the midst of them. The meeting at 
 Te Taka Maui lasted eight days ! 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 135 
 
 In September 1862, the Governor paid Wanganui a visit j 
 the natives gave him a very hearty reception and told him 
 that they looked to him to restore peace and order to the 
 land. Whilst there he rode up to Kaiwaiki with the Mis- 
 sionary. There he met nearly all the hostile chiefs, who gave 
 him a very cool reception; he did not state to them the 
 object for which he had returned to New Zealand, in fact he 
 did not refer to the condition of the country. He asked 
 them if they had anything to say to him; they repUed, 
 No : have you anything to say to us ? He then answered, 
 no. He then departed without any kindly feeUng being ex- 
 pressed towards him. On his return the natives blamed 
 the Governor for having gone alone and not informing 
 them of his intention ; they said it was a very imprudent 
 step, and so it afterwards proved to have been. One of the 
 hostile chiefs, an old Tohunga, was on the point of rushing 
 upon him with his tomahawk and killing him, when Hori 
 Patene, the chief of Pipiriki, seized his arm and would not 
 allow him to go. 
 
 The little cloud, no bigger than a man's hand, was now 
 rapidly becoming blacker and larger, covering the horizon. 
 Some eighteen months previously it unexpectedly arose on 
 the banks of the Waitara ; a file of soldiers was innocently 
 thought sufficient to bring the natives to their senses and 
 settle the question. General Pratt departed without the 
 quarrel being any nearer its termination than he found it. 
 General Cameron succeeded ; he at once perceived that the 
 Waitara did not present a field large enough to deploy his 
 forces upon, he must have a more extended one for his 
 operations. After a brief visit to New Plymouth, he departed 
 to Auckland, sending a large portion of the troops there. 
 This took place some months previous to Governor Grey's 
 arrival; but active warfare did not commence until the 
 beginning of 1862. In the meantime, however, aU the 
 natives living on the Auckland side of the Waikato were 
 ordered to take the oath of allegiance or at once retire to 
 the Waikato district. A day was fixed beyond which if 
 they remained they would be regarded as enemies. This was 
 
136 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 on a Saturday, and on the Sunday numbers of Europeans, 
 women as well as men, went with carts to the native kaingas, 
 and plundered them of every thing they could lay their hands 
 on; their houses were rifled, and their abandoned crops dug 
 up, whilst many of the owners from their concealment in the 
 neighbouring bush beheld the ruthless spoliation of their 
 property, and even recognized some of those engaged in it ; 
 this led to several murders. But beyond some skirmishes in 
 the forest attempting to cut off road parties, it will not be 
 necessary to notice any of the events which preceded the 
 General's crossing the Mangatawiri creek, which was con- 
 sidered the Eubicon by the natives. When the General 
 had made all his approaches to the river good, and finished 
 the road, on a Sabbath morning the Mangatawiri was passed. 
 July 13th 1863, General Cameron took the field with a force 
 which might have trampled out an Indian Mutiny of larger 
 dimensions; but the character of the natives of India and 
 those of New Zealand widely differed ; the latter felt they were 
 fighting for their nationality, which they were determined to 
 resign only with their lives. With inferior numbers* and 
 far inferior means they opposed a bold front to their invaders; 
 step by step they disputed their approach. They fought at 
 Koheroa; our men hung back, the General in person led 
 them on, placing himself at their head and brandishing 
 his riding- whip. Unable to maintain their ground the 
 enemy gave way, afterwards they made a stand at the 
 Meremere ; driven out thence they again presented a bold 
 front at Eangiriri ; in fact there they app^r to have been pre- 
 pared to make their greatest resistance. The fortifications 
 were constructed with so much skill and care as to excite the 
 admiration of our engineers ; but they did not seem to have 
 contemplated the possibility of steamers reaching them, and 
 thus were astonished by their lines being attacked in the 
 rear as well as the front ; the enemy, therefore, was caught 
 as in a trap, having the river in front and the lake Waikari 
 with a deep swamp behind : thus they were shelled and 
 
 * It is doubtful if the natives ever had more than five hundred in the field at 
 
 once. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 137 
 
 fired at from the gunboats carrying Armstrong guns, and 
 attacked by om' troops in front. The crews then landed, 
 attacked the rifle pits flanking and in rear of the position ; 
 these were soon abandoned and their defenders fled preci- 
 pitately towards the swamp and lake, by which they supposed 
 their retreat was open, but there also they were exposed to 
 a running fire from their pursuers and the destruction of life 
 was very great, many corpses being found in the slimy bed, 
 and more were supposed to be hidden amongst the tall flax 
 and sedge which escaped notice. 
 
 But stiU the chief fortification remained. The first line 
 of rifle pits was taken; and those who gallantly carried 
 them, though lessened in number, pressed on to attack the 
 second line of defence, in face of a heavy fire; that line 
 turned out to be the centre and key of the position. Here 
 those who fled from the first parallel rallied ; and so deter- 
 mined was their stand, that the attacking party were forced 
 to retire under the shelter of the first traversed line. Four 
 attempts were made to storm the centre of the position, and 
 four times the assailants were repulsed with loss. The first 
 assault was made by the 40th, then by the Royal Artillery 
 under Captain Mercer, but with a like result in both instances. 
 
 The evening was advancing, and the General requested 
 Sir W. Wiseman to land a strong party of sailors and marines 
 to assist in storming the works. The request was immedi- 
 ately complied with ; and the gallant tars and marines, led 
 by Captain Mayne of the " Eclipse," were soon at the scene 
 of action ; they rushed to the attack with the greatest 
 impetuosity, in the face of a heavy and continuous fire. The 
 naval brigade was repulsed. Again they rallied, and at- 
 tempted to storm the place, but were again compelled to fall 
 back discomfited. Captain Mercer fell dangerously wounded 
 close to the enemy's works, whilst gallantly leading on his 
 men. The same fate befel Captain Mayne, R.N., Lieutenants 
 Downes and Alexander of the " Miranda " and " Curacoa." 
 The General exposed himself repeatedly, and the natives 
 might have killed him, but in admiration of his boldness, 
 said, " Don't shoot him, he is a brave man." These repeated 
 
138 KINa MOVEMENT. 
 
 repulses proved that the position was far too strong to be 
 carried by storm, without scaling ladders. It was a square 
 redoubt, surrounded by a dry ditch nine feet wide, and pro- 
 tected in front and on the flanks by lines of traversed pits ; 
 the parapet was twenty-one feet high; this alone was a 
 formidable obstacle, which was increased by its being 
 defended by determined men. A battery was opened upon 
 it to form a breach, and the firing kept up during the night ; 
 this redoubt alone remained in the hands of the natives, all 
 the other works had been taken ; and, being entirely sur- 
 rounded, every chance of escape was cut off; such being 
 the case, at day -break a flag of truce was hoisted; firing 
 ceased, in an instant soldiers and sailors were in the redoubt, 
 and all anger seemed to have vanished at ortce, and their 
 only feeling to have been one of admiration for their brave 
 foes ; the better part of our nature prevailed — the friendly 
 shake of the hand almost instantly succeeded the mortal 
 struggle. One hundred and eighty-three men surrendered 
 as prisoners of war, many of them chiefs of distinction, to 
 whom General Cameron did not hesitate to express his 
 admiration, and even hold out his hand, in token of that 
 fraternity of feeling which true bravery excites wherever 
 it is met with. Two hundred men were supposed to have 
 been killed ; and, on our side, two oflScers and thirty-five 
 men J thirteen officers and eighty-six men were wounded. 
 A party of four hundred natives, undei William Thompson, 
 afterwards approached. That chief sent his mere to General 
 Cameron, and appeared desirous of surrendering, but was 
 resti'ained by his men from doing so. 
 
 This battle seemed to have been a heavy blow to the 
 followers of the King. And when the Governor said, that 
 at Nga-rua-wahia, the spot selected as the Maori capital, he 
 should hoist the British flag, and beneath its folds dictate 
 the terms of peace, the natives took him at his word, and 
 abandoned the place, allowing the military to occupy it, 
 without firing a single shot. The Governor prepared to 
 fulfil his word ; but afterwards changed his mind, and let his 
 ministers proceed by themselves. By so doing an oppor- 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 139 
 
 tunity was lost of restoring peace when the natives were 
 inchned to accept it, and they became confirmed in their 
 hostility. 
 
 The war, therefore, instead of ending at Rangiriri, pro- 
 ceeded up the Waipa and Horotiu ; the troops advanced to 
 Watawata, te Eore, and Rangiawhea, the centre of Maori 
 civilization. At Orakau another grand stand was made. 
 Month after month had passed away in this desultory war ; 
 and from the crossing of the Waikato and opening the cam- 
 paign, to the sitting down before Orakau, nearly two years 
 had been consumed; and yet the little Maori band of 
 patriots remained unconquered, and undismayed by the 
 reverses they had met. They saw the consequences if sub- 
 dued, as their indomitable leader said, when urged to lay 
 down his arms, " What ! and then be sent to the hulk to 
 bear those company who surrendered at Rangiriri, and have 
 our homes confiscated ! '•" 
 
 The unhappy differences at head quarters were patent to 
 all, even to the natives themselves, they had their friends, 
 who took care to keep them well acquainted with every thing 
 going on. One of the chief members of the ministry told 
 me, they had been obhged to send away two priests from 
 Tauranga on this account. 
 
 Whilst war was raging up the Waikato, there was stiU a 
 portion of the hostile natives occupying the woods in. the 
 rear. At Paparata, a few miles from Papakura, a party of 
 them were surprised in the forest on a Sabbath morning,* 
 during the time of Divine service. How sad to think that 
 the people who gave the Christian faith to the Maori, and 
 taught them to keep holy the Sabbath Day, should have 
 been employed, not only in breaking, but in killing those who 
 were observing it, we blush with shame at our own deeds. f 
 
 * December 12th, 1863. 
 
 t " On Sunday morning smoke was seen in the bush ; an advance was cau- 
 tiously made to surprise the natives. They proceeded in silence until the sound 
 of a bell was heard, and then the voice of a man singing, as if engaged in leading 
 the devotions of the encampment. The Forest Eifles thereupon crept stealthily 
 forward, Ensign Westmpp and a, few men in advance. Two colored men of 
 
140 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 The troops had been previously employed in scouring the 
 surrounding country, OtawhaOj Rangiawhia, Kih i kihi, and 
 many neighbouring hamlets, which were sprinkled over the 
 fertile district at the base of Maungatautari. At last they 
 reached Orakau, a roughly-fortified pa, containing between 
 three and four hundred natives, including their women and 
 children. This might be said to be the last post of defence 
 remaining to the Waikatoes in their once-powerful district. 
 They therefore determined to defend it to the utmost, although 
 they must have known the attempt was hopeless ; for they 
 had no supply of food or water remaining, their potatoe 
 stores had been destroyed, and at last they had only a scanty 
 supply of dried tawa berries and corn to subsist upon ; and 
 for three nights and two days of the siege they had been 
 without water. To attack this position, garrisoned by a 
 band of half-starved natives, a force of more than a thousand 
 
 the party took the lead, and succeeded in getting pretty close to the natives 
 before they were discovered ; and as the man on the watch did not give the 
 alarm, it is supposed he thought they were friends coming to them. The 
 advanced file had got within thirty yards of the natives, and Ensign Westrupp 
 ordered them to fire. The order was obeyed, and the Maori sentry f eU dead. 
 A rush was made on the encampment, the entire party coming up and delivering 
 fire. The panic amongst the Maories was intense. One man stood upright, 
 without making an effort to escape or defend himself, and was shot down. 
 Another was wounded in the shoulder by Smith; the native fired at him in 
 return, but missed, he then clubbed his double-barreUed gun, and struck 
 at Smith, who parried the blow, and closed with the native. Although the 
 Maori was wounded, he would have proved match enough in this hand-to-hand 
 struggle, but for Ensign "Westrupp, who came to the relief of his man, and 
 shot the native in the head, he fell, but again rose to his legs, when another 
 man blew his brains out. That was the only instance of resistance made by 
 the natives, except a fevf shots which did no harm. Four of the Maori were 
 left dead on the field, and several wounded men were carried away principally by 
 the women of the party. There was an order given not to fire at any of the 
 women. Two chiefs were killed, judging by the tattooing. There were a good 
 number of women and children." Such is the account given in the public prints 
 of the exploits of Captain Jackson and his company of Forest Eifles on the 
 Sabbath Day. It also says, " We should add that it is believed three more were 
 killed, from the way the bodies were seen to be carried by the women when out 
 ofjrange. It is to be regretted that the Forest Eifles did not follow them up, 
 and inflict greater punishment on them. On the whole, therefore, a highly suc- 
 cessful affair has occurred to enliven the monotony of the war, and this time it is 
 entirely by civilians." — Extract, "Southern Cross," Dec. 15th. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 141 
 
 soldiers was selected. The troops in three divisions, ac- 
 companied by artillery and cavalry, commanded by skilful 
 officers, surrounded the place. Adepts in strategy as in 
 fight, the natives lured the soldiers in front of a masked 
 earth-work, from which a deadly fire of musketry was 
 poured upon the attacking force. Three times were they 
 repulsed by the Maories ; then the artillery was brought up, 
 and, at a range of only a few yards, grape shot was hailed 
 on the devoted garrison ; but neither the fire of artillery, 
 nor the repeated attempts of the soldiers, made any im- 
 pression upon them; it was found that the position was 
 too strong to be carried by assault. The engineering service 
 was then called iato play, and a sap was pushed up to the 
 edge of the enemy's works. Further reinforcements of 
 troops arrived, making a total of fifteen hundred men, with 
 two pieces. A storm of bullets was rained on the heads of 
 the defenders ; no less than forty thousand rounds of En- 
 field ammunition beiag served out during the day. The 
 struggle went on j at midnight the native warriors made an 
 efiectual sortie. In the meantime General Cameron arrived 
 on the scene ; a gun was placed in the sap at twenty yards 
 distance from the pa, and being loaded with grape was 
 repeatedly discharged, hand grenades being thrown into it 
 whilst the gun was again being charged. The General dis- 
 posed his force so as to surround the defenders and cut ofi" 
 every chance of escape ; and so confident was he of success 
 — fliat is, of destroying or capturing the warriors — that he 
 telegraphed to the Governor at Auckland that escape was 
 impossible. 
 
 When all was completed for the final attack, the General, 
 desiring to spare the lives of so brave an enemy, sent a 
 message to them, saying, " Friends, hear the word of the 
 General, cease your fighting, you will be taken care of and 
 your Hves spared j we have seen your courage, let the fighting 
 stop." The answer given was, " Friends, this is the reply of 
 the Maori, we shall fight on, ake, ake, ake, for ever, for ever, 
 for ever." " If you are determined to die," said the General, 
 " give up your women and children and we will take care of 
 
142 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 them." " Who is it," said they, " that is to die ? wait a 
 little, our women also fight." " Let your word be repeated," 
 said the General. " Enough, this ake, ake, ake, is our last 
 word, we shall fight on for ever." 
 
 The account is painfully iateresting; how sad such a 
 people could not be spared ; surely they are worthy of every 
 privilege and right being conceded, which we as British 
 subjects possess. They were doing for themselves just 
 what our countrymen and women too did at Lucknow. 
 The fight was resumed, rush after rush was made at the 
 enemy's works, but with the same result, they were repulsed, 
 with the loss of half the attacking party. The end of the 
 sap was now within two yards of the native trench, and two 
 attacks on the position had been made, and a heavy fire of 
 grape and rifle bullets kept up. The natives, having neither 
 water nor ammunition left, nor even raw potatoes, on which 
 they had before sustained life, then decided upon a retreat. 
 The well-known chief, Arama Karamao Te Ikarau, standing 
 in the midst of his little band of followers, said. Let us pray ; 
 and taking out his Prayer-book all knelt around him, regard- 
 ing themselves as dead men, whilst he read a few suitable 
 prayers for Divine protection ; folding up his book in a new 
 shawl which he girt about him, then bid them follow, and 
 said, " Let us make a rush by that place," pointing to the 
 spot guarded by the 40th, " and die fighting by the hands of 
 brave men." He led a portion of the garrison to the lines 
 of that regiment, which they safely passed, but when they 
 reached the second line Arama and some of his party were 
 taken prisoners. Not a single thing, however, was taken 
 from him by the soldiers, not even his new shawl j but 
 tobacco and a pipe were offered him ; he was surprised at 
 the general kindness he received, and the good food given 
 them. The 40th, he said, were brave men, they never 
 injured him or his comrades when captured. The General 
 might well think escape was impossible, having so placed 
 the 40th, under Colonel Leslie, as quite to surround the pa ; 
 how they passed their lines no account has been able to say. 
 But there were some there as in Lucknow, who trusted in 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 143 
 
 the God of battles, and God was pleased to manifest His 
 power in their behalf. 
 
 When the retreat was discovered a large force was im- 
 mediately gathered on the edge of the embankmentj and 
 fired as quickly as possible at the long line of famished and 
 wearied men, women, and children, hastening away for hfe. 
 The cavalry was brought into requisition, and the retreating 
 natives were headed and turned. Thus hemmed in the 
 swamp, the work of destruction went on with vigour ; one 
 hundred and twenty of those poor wretches were killed, of 
 which twelve were women and several children were wounded. 
 A fine half-caste girl was picked up amongst the flax, with 
 her arm dreadfully fractured by a ball ; she was brought into 
 the camp and recovered. 
 
 The feeKngs of our foes were forcibly expressed by those 
 few words which they uttered : — 
 
 Heoi ano, ka mutu, ka whawhai tonu matou ake, ake, ake. 
 This is all we have to say, we shall fight on for ever. 
 
 The Colonial Government had already determined to 
 occupy Tauranga, regarding it as an important place on 
 account of its harbour. Troops were sent there ; it is difficult 
 to say why ; one thing was evident, that the first line of 
 confiscation did not give satisfaction, it was thought better 
 to extend it to Tauranga. 
 
 It was not long, however, before hostilities commenced. 
 The Gate pa was attacked by a large force, naval as well as 
 mihtary. It was spoken of as being in some respects 
 more strongly fortified than Eangiriri j yet the assault was 
 so impetuous, that the first line was carried. The men 
 fancied the place was taken, and immediately commenced 
 looting, when suddenly a party of Maories rushed out of 
 some neighbouring rifle pits, uttering one of their fearful 
 war cries, which caused such a panic amongst our men, that 
 in spite of all the efforts of their officers they fled with a loud 
 yell, abandoning them to their fate ; they nobly stood their 
 ground, and died bravely fighting. Colonel Booth fell mor- 
 
144 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 tally wounded ; Captain Glover was killed, and Lieutenant 
 Glover also, whilst nobly trying to carry off his brother. 
 Captain Jenkins, R.N., had a narrow escape; engaged in 
 combat with a native, he succeeded in shooting him, but 
 could not extricate himself from his dying grasp ; the dead 
 body dragged him down into a rifle pit, but after he had 
 been g^ven up as lost he suddenly reappeared and was as 
 active as ever, without having received any injury. Captain 
 Hamilton of the ''Bsk" was likewise kiUed, and several 
 other officers. The pa was surrounded, a cordon being 
 drawn round it to hinder the natives from escaping during 
 the night ; but they yet managed to make good their retreat, 
 with the loss of some thirty or forty men. 
 
 Our killed and wounded were one hundred and three, and 
 of this large number there were nearly twenty officers. The 
 sergeants alone nobly stood by, and perished with them. 
 The gallantry and bravery of both were beyond aU praise, 
 they, though abandoned by their men, refused to leave the 
 ground, and stood resolutely at bay, endeavouring to 
 counteract the panic which had seized upon the troops. 
 When the vessels returned to Auckland, and the sailors saw 
 a statement that they also had abandoned their officers, 
 such was their indignation at the editor, that they went in 
 a body to the office, and chmbing up the front of it fixed 
 a cable round the building, sending a message to the editor, 
 that if he did not then and there publish an apology, and 
 contradict what he had stated, they would immediately 
 haul down the house ; after a short parley their request was 
 complied with. Had it not been so, without doubt they 
 would have been as good as their word. 
 
 Poor Colonel Booth and his noble comrades were buried 
 with thirty-five of their men at the same time. Truly, in the 
 midst of life we are in death. When shall we be sufficiently 
 civilized to learn war no more ? The weeping willows 
 which wave over the remains of the wife and only son of the 
 venerable Missionary of Tauranga, now sigh over those 
 whose untimely graves cluster around. 
 
 The Governor had caused the Waitara question to be 
 
KIN8 MOVEMENT. 
 
 145 
 
 thoroughly sifted, and being found totally untenable, resolved 
 to restore it again to "Wi Eangi ; but, instead of doing so at 
 that time, he first took possession of Tataraimako. 
 
 In the beginning of May in the preceding year, an unfor- 
 tunate proclamation was issued, relative to the re-occupation 
 of the Tataraimako block, which the natives had conquered 
 and held possession of. Through the mistake of the trans- 
 lator the natives were informed that the law of fighting 
 was established; they therefore gave notice, that from a 
 certain day no European would be allowed to pass through 
 an intervening piec6 of ground, which was one of their 
 reserves, warning them, that if aay presumed to do so they 
 would be fired at. The Governor and General were at 
 Taranaki at the time ; and so little notice did they take of 
 the warning, that when spoken to on the subject, they 
 assured the inquirers there was no reason for fear ; and both 
 were preparing to ride out there and see the redoubt, when 
 the news arrived that an escort had just been surprised at the 
 Ohakura, and cut off; Lieutenant Tragett, Dr. Hope, two 
 sergeants, and three men being killed, and the carts with 
 their contents carried away.* After this renewal of the war 
 the Governor gave up the Waitara to Wi Kiagi. The time 
 was most inauspicious ; his motive, then, was misunderstood 
 by the natives, who attributed it to fear. 
 
 Our troops met with a reverse at Te Aiuahu. A party 
 of men under Captain Lloyd were ordered to reconnoitre 
 in the neighbourhood of that pa; on reaching the place 
 they found several plantations of maize, these they com- 
 menced destroying ; the Captain lent his sword to one 
 of his men for that purpose. Hemi, their native guide, 
 warned them to be on their guard, as he had heard some 
 suspicious sounds, but his caution was unheeded; they 
 continued scattered about, when suddenly a volley was 
 fired at them. Captain Lloyd immediately tried to collect 
 his men, but whilst so doing fell, wounded in several places. 
 The natives rushed forward and cut the force in two, 
 which was thus dispersed. The main part of the 57th, 
 
 * May 4th, 1863. 
 
 ff 
 
146 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 who from the beginning of the attack had been separated 
 from their two officers and sergeant^ retired down the road 
 to Hauranga. Captain Page, Lieutenant Jackson, and 
 fourteen men from the party who were on the plateau, 
 carrying two wounded men with them, made a detour in 
 the fern and then followed to the same place, whilst the 
 rear-guard, under Lieutenant Cox, guided by Hemi, without 
 whom their chance of escape would have been small, made 
 their way along the gullies and through the fern to Wairau. 
 Many others took refuge in the fern, and some lay concealed 
 there until relief arrived. 
 
 Immediately the news reached New Plymouth that a dis- 
 aster had befallen Captain Lloyd's party, a large force went 
 out under Colonel Warre, to render all the aid which could 
 be given. On reaching the spot two shells were fired ; this 
 had the effect of informing the men who were hidden that 
 help was at hand, several were thus rescued ; an advance was 
 then made to the seat of the combat and a sad sight was 
 presented. Six bodies were found close to the rifle pits 
 stripped nearly naked, and five of them had been decapitated 
 and the heads carried away, one of them was that of poor 
 Captain Lloyd. The bodies were carefully placed in two 
 carts which had been taken for the purpose ; being late 
 the force at once returned. Seven were killed and nine 
 wounded in that unfortunate affair. The decapitation of 
 bodies was a new feature in the war. The pubHc prints 
 stated that it was supposed to have originated with a medical 
 man cutting off the head of one of the natives killed in battle 
 at Kaitake,* which he carried off as a specimen of Maori 
 craniology, but that was afterwards contradicted. At any rate 
 this reprehensible practice had occurred on other occasions ; 
 a medical man cut off a chief's head and placed it in a water 
 hole from which a settler's family derived their supply of 
 drinking-water, who brought this disgusting case before the 
 magistrate. 
 
 * People here think the reason the Maories cut our men's heads off was because 
 
 Dr. W cut off the head of a dead Maori who was found in the bush after the 
 
 taking of Kaitake. — From our own Correspondent. " Spectator," April Wth 1864. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 147 
 
 This act at Te Akaahu led to singular consequences and 
 imparted a new feature to the war. It appears to have been 
 perpetrated by a native named Matene, who though shrewd 
 was quite insane. Such persons are generally viewed with 
 much respect, being supposed to be more especially imder the 
 influence of the Atua. Matene made a moko mokai* of 
 poor Captain Lloyd's head, and then converted it into an 
 emblem of a new faith, pretending that it was an oracle and 
 would give answers to aU questions put to it, reveal the plans 
 of the military, and make them acquainted with the wisdom 
 of Europeans.f The new faith was called " Fai marire," 
 but afterwards, from the noise the votaries made in their 
 devotions, resembling the barking of dogs, they acquired the 
 name of Hauhaus. A. man named Te Ua, who had acquired 
 some knowledge of mesmerism when in Sydney, greatly 
 added to its efficiency as a new creed, by making the poor 
 creatures fancy he possessed supernatural powers, that they 
 could thus through him speak all languages, and by making 
 passes draw their enemies into their hands, and compel ships 
 to run on shore. Their worship consisted in uttering some 
 singular compositions containing a strange mixture of hea- 
 thenism with popery and gibberish, which they chanted 
 whilst dancing round a pole, called their Niu ; in these 
 chants the Virgin Mary, the Queen of Heaven, St. Peter, 
 and Gabriel figured at first, but afterwards disappeared 
 from their services. The Hauhaus went to Pipiriki, telling 
 the natives there that they had burnt their Bibles and 
 now the religion of Queen Mary was theirs. A Rgman 
 
 * A moko mokai is a process of embalming heads, which will preserve them for 
 years, by saturating them with the Pyroligneous acid of wood. 
 
 t It is singular that there is scarcely any thing extravagant and absurd done 
 by the Maori which has not its parallel amongst other aboriginal tribes. It 
 seems as though similar ideas flowed through the savage mind under similar 
 circumstances. Thus the cutting off of Captain Lloyd's head, preserving, and 
 turning it into a god and using it as an oracle, has its parallel amongst the 
 Jivaros, a wild tribe on the east of the Bepublic of Escuador ; they cut off the 
 heads of their enemies, take off the entire skin removing all the bones of the 
 skuU, then stuff the skin so as to preserve the original form as much as possible, 
 then sew up the mouth and eyes and consult it as a god. 
 
 l2 
 
148 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 Cattolic native teacher, Bpaneia, said the angel Gabriel told 
 him they must bum their Bibles, turn off their teachers, and 
 take the rehgion of Mary. 
 
 This singular delusion rapidly spread, and in fact soon 
 threw the King into the shade, who was found to be impotent 
 and unable to deliver them, but these possessing extra- 
 ordinary powers professed to accomplish what the other 
 had totally failed to do. Gradually the sect increased in 
 importance. 
 
 The head of Captain Lloyd was brought to the Wanganui, 
 but the natives of the lower part of the river would not 
 permit its being carried through their district, it was there- 
 fore taken further up amongst the hostile tribes, but even 
 there they did not meet with much success. Immediately it 
 was known to be at Pipiriki, the lower river natives went up 
 to Banana to oppose the intended attack on the settlement. 
 
 Mr. Booth, the Church Missionary Catechist, stationed at 
 Pipiriki, unfortunately was returning home with his wife and 
 young family, although strongly advised at Ranana not to 
 proceed, and when he persisted was recommended to go 
 alone; he had no idea of the demoniacal spirit which 
 possessed those Hauhau fanatics ; he went and had no sooner 
 arrived than he was first plundered and then threatened with 
 instant death. Most providentially Hori Patene, the son of 
 the chief who was killed at Taranaki, was there, and after 
 passing two nights in full expectation of being murdered, the 
 following morning the young chief arranged a plan by 
 which he got the whole family into their canoe and saw 
 them safely started ; a most providential escape and striking 
 proof of the overruling hand of God in behalf of his servants. 
 
 The Hauhaus did not long remain inactive at Pipiriki, they 
 sent a message to the loyal natives stationed at Ranana, that 
 they should force their way down to the town. Our allies 
 immediately wrote to the magistrates informing them of the 
 threat and asking for instructions as to what they should do. 
 A meeting of the bench was at once convened, and greatly 
 were those preservers of the peace puzssled as to what should 
 be done. At last one proposed that they should send word 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 149 
 
 to tte natives ttat they must capture all the Hauhaus, bring 
 them down, and lodge them in the prison. This sage advice 
 was highly approved of, and after a delay of thirty-six hours 
 it solved the difficulty. A letter was accordingly written to 
 that effect and despatched; but the Hauhaus did not wait 
 for its arrival, they came down the river on the 14th of May 
 1865, at Kawaeroa, a place which they must pass before they 
 met with the assembled natives of the Queen. At the 
 Koman Catholic Mission Station there, a priest, the Rev. 
 Monsieur Lampella, and a lay associate were stationed. These 
 gentlemen having but one alternative, either to join the 
 Hauhaus or their opponents, properly chose the latter. They 
 reached the loyal natives at Moutoa, a small island in the 
 middle of the river, on which they found them drawn up to 
 oppose the fanatics, who landed at the first point, where they 
 were met by Hemi Nape, who occupied the most advanced 
 post. That bold chief kept the enemy in check for some 
 time, until at last he fell. The Hauhaus then rushed for- 
 ward and drove our men into the river, and, for a moment, 
 held possession of the island. One of them unfortunately 
 espied the poor lay associate hidden behind a toitoi bush, he 
 ran up and killed him with his tomahawk ; fortunately the 
 priest escaped, who was hidden behind another bush only 
 a Httle further off. The enemy's success was but for a 
 moment j our natives were immediately rallied by Haimona 
 Hirotij who rushed forward with his men, drove back the 
 fanatics with great loss, and compelled them to take to the 
 water for their Hves. Matene, their prophet, himself was 
 kiUed, after he had swam across the river, whilst trying to 
 cUmb up the steep bank on the other side. This victory was 
 most decisive ; fifty-one of the Hauhaus were killed, and on 
 our side sixteen, including several of our head chiefs. 
 
 This signal defeat of the Hauhaus made a strong impres- 
 sion on the inland natives farther south, many of whom 
 would have joined them had they succeeded in passing 
 the barrier which arrested their progress. Wanganui 
 would certainly have been ruined, its smiling homesteads 
 plundered and burnt, and the entire district, like that of 
 
150 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 New Plymoutlij confined to the Town. As it waSj many 
 of the King natives abandoned the cause. The powerfol 
 body of our native allies clearly proved that it was not the 
 European only they would have to contend withj but their 
 own countrymen as well. The natives proposed to the 
 magistrate to follow up the Hauhaus in their retreat to 
 Waitotara, but that was not acceded to. 
 
 The Superintendent of the province no sooner heard of the 
 victory, than he came to Wanganui, went up the river to 
 the loyal natives and expressed his admiration at their courage 
 and devotion. He was the first to appreciate their noble 
 conduct, and to see the important aid they had rendered ; 
 he properly viewed them as the preservers of the district, 
 furnished them with arms and ammunition, gave them ra- 
 tions, and treated them as they deserved. They responded 
 with giving him their confidence. A re-action of feeling 
 now took place among the Europeans, who had before 
 regarded them with suspicion ; and when those brave men 
 returned to the town, they were received with every mark of 
 respect, the flag being hoisted half-mast high in honor of 
 those who had fallen. A public letter of thanks was written 
 by the members of the Provincial Government, and after- 
 wards a monument of white marble erected in the market- 
 place, in commemoration of the brave men we had lost. A 
 flag, worked by the ladies of the military and settlers, was 
 afterwards publicly presented to them. 
 
 On Sunday, September 11th, the prisoners on the Kawau 
 Island escaped. Several had died on board the hulk, 
 where they were much crowded ; and when those taken 
 at the Gate pa arrived, the ministers were puzzled as 
 to what should be done with them. For a time they were 
 left on board the Alexandra, which brought them, as the 
 hulk would hold no more. It was then proposed to the 
 Governor that they should be sent to the Kawau j this at 
 first he declined, but, on their further pressing it, unwillingly 
 consented, having naturally no desire to convert his own 
 private property into a penal settlement. The usual guard of 
 fiftymen on board the Marion having been discontinued, it was 
 
KINQ MOVEMENT. 
 
 151 
 
 not to be wondered that they should avail themselves of the 
 first opportunity to make their escape, which was not long in 
 occurring, as there were boats on the island sufficient to carry 
 them off. There was no let or hindrance to their doing so, not 
 being on parole, and the facilities of escape from the Kawau 
 far greater than those on board the hulk. Their offence, too, 
 was solely political, and there was much to raise public 
 sympathy in their behalf. Two had been sent on parole 
 as ambassadors, to advise and exhort their countrymen 
 in arms to submit, who nobly returned to their prison. 
 Another, Te Ori ori, had nearly lost his own life in saving 
 that of an officer's. Some had died, and one poor fellow 
 was refused admittance into the hospital, although there was 
 an empty ward; he was taken to some outhouse, a stable 
 it is said, and there died ; and was afterwards buried without 
 any inquest being held, on the ground, I suppose, the least 
 said the better. Those at a distance, however, who were 
 unacquainted with these things, gave the Governor the sole 
 credit of their escape, and regarded it as a proof of his 
 cleverness. The circumstance amused the pubhc for a time, 
 which resolved its ideas into some clever lines, which are too 
 good to be lost.* 
 
 * THE MAOEI MOVEMENT. 
 
 Two hundred prisoners of war, 
 
 Eegardless of red tape 
 And technicalities of law. 
 
 Have made a fine escape. 
 
 Big wigs and statesmen argued what 
 
 The right there was to shut in 
 These men, who now have solved the knot 
 
 By instantaneous cutting. 
 
 Some called them subjects of the Queen, 
 
 Some, laughing in their sleeve, 
 Said, foreigners they must have heen, 
 
 As they aU took French leave. 
 
 They were moreover on parole, 
 
 But that a Maori talker 
 So oft disposed upon the whole 
 
 To translate into " Walker." 
 
152 KING MOVEMENT, 
 
 The escaped prisoners were more than two hundred in 
 number. These men fled to the top of lofty Omaha^ where 
 they entrenched themselves, and levied contributions from 
 the flocks and herds of the surrounding settlers. From this 
 spot they were within sight of Auckland, whose worthy 
 citizens did not like such neighbours. As disaffection was 
 beginning to spread amongst the Kaipara natives, and 
 others north of Auckland, the Governor was obliged to enter 
 into treaty with the prisoners, which ended in their having 
 a passage given them to Waikato. 
 
 The natives up the Wanganui reported that Tongariro 
 
 And yet they were, like Britons bold, 
 
 Determined to be freed, 
 And all in freedom's cause enrolled, 
 
 Eemembered Ennnymede. 
 
 Their conduct was extremely mde, 
 
 They've left ns in a fix. 
 And have, to cutting Kawau wood. 
 
 Preferred to cut their sticks. 
 
 Of luxuries they had their share, 
 
 Tobacco, wine, MarteU, 
 But did not like our fare. 
 
 And never said farewell. 
 
 They scorned the Kawau, and its scene 
 
 Of picturesque imagery. 
 And quickly proved they did not mean 
 
 To stop in Grey's menagerie. 
 
 That island for its copper mines 
 Was famed— then, is it strange 
 
 When once they thought of copper coins, 
 They also thought of change ? 
 
 On Sunday mom, the sun shone bright. 
 
 The Parson got his seimon. 
 The Warden he was Titus White, 
 
 The Doctor he was German. 
 
 No congregation came to Church, 
 Although the bell was tolled ; 
 
 White said, "They've left us in the lurch. 
 Oh ! Samivel, we're sold." 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 153 
 
 had been more than usually active, shooting up flames to an 
 immense height, and then ejecting vast quantities of sulphu- 
 reous mud, causing a flood which lasted three days, rendering 
 the water quite thick and emitting a most disagreeable smell. 
 This the natives called an aitua, or evil omen, a sure indica- 
 tion of coming war; it was seen during the last days of 
 December, and when the soldiers almost immediately followed, 
 it of course established the fact. 
 
 The year 1865 commenced with sending a strong military 
 force to Wanganui ; twelve hundred men were posted at 
 Kai-iwi to form a camp there, and January 20th the General 
 
 Then White looked black ; the Parson red, 
 
 And Sam cried, " Here's a floorer, 
 My physic cured them, hut I dread 
 
 They'D aU get the Psora." 
 
 MO&AI;. 
 
 Little children, do not, pray 
 
 When sent into the comer, 
 Like naughty natives run away 
 
 But imitate Jack Homer. 
 
 S^t. 1864. 
 
 THE LONE KAWAU. 
 
 The following clever jen d'esprit, to the tnne of Lever's "Widow Malone," 
 appeared in a recent number of the Christ Church "Evening Mail:" — 
 
 Oh did you hear that the Maories are gone ! ochone ! 
 They have left the Kawau every one, every one. 
 On a fine Sabbath day they were summoned to pray. 
 But man, woman, and child all were gone, ochone ! 
 They had vanished like mist every one. 
 When the chmch-bell rang out loud and clear, dear ! 
 Save itself no sound falls on the ear, how queer I 
 Like a funeral knell sound the tones of that beU 
 For the Maories " departed," f was clear, too clear, 
 That day's service no native would hear. 
 When the " tangata mangai "* did cry, fie ! ! 
 These Maories so bashful and shy — my eye ! ! 
 Have left Pastor and Church and us all in the lurch 
 And are gone off to renew their war-cry, Whawhai ! ! 
 And for " utn " renew the Whawhai ! 
 
 * Tangata Mangai, interpreter. 
 
154 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 himself arrived j he sent for the chief, HipangOj who gave him 
 much information, and offered to go and sweep all the Hauhaus 
 away if a body of two hundred men were granted to support 
 him in case of need, this was declined. The General began 
 the Wanganui war also on the Sabbath, riding out to Kai-iwi 
 during the time of Divine Service, a long string of drays 
 with ammunition followed, making such a noise as quite to 
 interrupt the minister in his duty, and such was the way 
 this war was commenced by a Christian people j it was quite 
 
 Whakama is our portion down. That's clear ! 
 
 Spades, blankets and boots, club and spear, dear ! 
 
 Each Non est inventus ! all the traps that P sent us — 
 
 And gone with the Maories I fear, I fear ! 
 
 And will ne'er at Kawau reappear. 
 
 When the news reached the Government seat — ^what a cheat ! 
 
 Was the sound that flew round every street, so fleet. 
 
 Went the news of escape, setting people agape, 
 
 " Did you ev — ? " — " No I nev — ! " As men meet, and greet. 
 
 So hurried were aU in the street. 
 
 Then up spake the G r Gr — y, 
 
 " If I had only my own way, I say way, 
 
 " These fugitives now would be safe at Kawau, 
 
 " But you Ministers worked the wrong way, all astray ! 
 
 " And now there's the d 1 to pay. 
 
 " Quick, give me a ship— me bereft, down there, 
 " Bind round me the three blankets left, don't stare ! 
 "Each memento M(a)ori will tell its own story 
 " Of my kindness beyond all compare, so rare ! 
 " As we gaze on lone Kawau so fair." 
 
 So wrapped up in his blankets and grief, our chief, 
 
 Has sailed in the hope and belief, vain belief, 
 
 That he'U coax to Kawau 
 
 The two hundred gone now — 
 
 'Tis a smaJl fee I'd risk on that brief, (poor brief !) 
 
 Unless he sets thief to catch thief. 
 
 Here a moral belongs to this fale ('tis stale), 
 
 But can cut Kke the tail of a whale for a flail !) 
 " If your prisoners you'd keep, 
 
 " Ton must watch and not sleep 
 
 " Or like Kawau, each prison fence, and rail, and gaol, 
 " Will be void by the law of ' Leg Bail.' " 
 
 Na Manawapa. 
 Chwst Chuech, 
 
 Sept. zm, 1864. 
 

SISQ MOVEMENT. 
 
 155 
 
 sufficient to undo much of the labor of years amongst the 
 natives. 
 
 Skirmishing soon commenced ; an officer was killed and 
 several severely wounded. The General in his progress 
 north after these skirmishes pursued his way along the 
 eastern coast instead of taking the newly-made high road, 
 thus leaving the strongly-fortified Weraroa pa in his rear. 
 Immediately this was discovered, the house of Mr. Hewitt 
 was attacked at midnight, and its owner shot and decapi- 
 tated; his servant escaped to the neighbouring wood, and 
 in the morning made his way to Stewart's redoubt close 
 by and gave the alarm ; a militia man also was killed the 
 same evening. This dreadful event caused great gloom 
 throughout the district, Mr. Hewitt being one of the prin- 
 cipal settlers. His head was carried into the interior and 
 afterwards taken to the east coast. 
 
 Again the Hauhaus up the river threatened an attack 
 on the district; they had enUsted Pehi, the head of the 
 Patutoko tribe, the head chief of the river ; Mamaku also, 
 the chief of the upper Wanganui natives, was induced to 
 join them. The loyal natives immediately assembled and 
 went up the river to oppose their descent. They found them 
 encamped at Ohotahi and threatening Hiruharema. There 
 was a division of opinion as to what step should be taken : it 
 was a new thing to oppose their head chief, and respect 
 for him led Mete Kingi Pairangi, one of the principal chiefs 
 of the loyal natives, to propose first to enter into treaty with 
 him. This the other leading chief, Hoani Wiremu Hipango, 
 strenuously opposed, and refused to act except in the most 
 decided way ; at last aU came over to his views, he took the 
 command and immediately proceeded to execute them. 
 This chief, though a man of peace and averse to war, saw 
 that in this case it was inevitable, yet he felt that they, as 
 Christians, should not commence without asking the Divine 
 aid; he requested the teachers of every place to pray for 
 God's blessing upon their efforts to subdue these fanatics. 
 He carried out his plans in a masterly way, but in the 
 moment of success received his death wound; the pa was 
 
156 KING MOTEMENT. 
 
 taken, and all surrendered themselves prisoners. Hoani 
 was brought down to town, but the following morning ex- 
 pired. Perhaps no native has been more lamented or missed 
 than this chief; his consistent life and uniform kindness 
 endeared him to all ; he was followed to the grave by the 
 military and civil authorities of the place. The Union Jack 
 was used as a pall, and Colonel Logan, the oflBcer in com- 
 mand, briefly paid an appropriate tribute to his memory, 
 spreading the flag presented to the loyal natives over the 
 coflBn, it was borne to its last resting-pla.ce by some of the 
 settlers, who took it from its native bearers to show this 
 token of their respect, and the Militia fired three vollies over 
 his grave. Wanganui was thus a second time saved through 
 the instrumentality of its natives, who have thus placed the 
 entire district under a lasting obligation to them. 
 
 It wiU not be necessary to foUow General Cameron in his 
 campaign further than to state, that he gradually but slowly 
 advanced along the coast, estabhshing camps as he pro- 
 ceeded at Nukumaru, Waitotara, Patea, Manawapou, and 
 Waingongoro. This was the Hmit of his progress into the 
 enemy's country. Weraroa and the inland pas he declined 
 attacking without an additional reinforcement of two thousand 
 men. One engagement may be alluded to as shewing the 
 determination of the hostile natives. At Kakaramea, on 
 the Patea, a party of not more than one hundred natives, 
 including several women, actually opposed the advance of 
 General Cameron at the head of eight hundred men, and 
 that, too, in the open plain ! Thirty-five of the poor 
 creatures fell, and amongst them two women, before they 
 gave way. 
 
 A party of the fanatical Hauhaus went across the country 
 from Taranaki to Taupo, where they plundered the Kev. 
 Mr. Grace's house, and afterwards went on to the east coast. 
 The Missionary of that place was then absent in Auckland. 
 
NIGHT EN'CAMPMENT. 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. 
 
 KING UOVEWEUT:— (continued. ) 
 
 On the 2iid of March an event occurred which has given a 
 more brutal character to the war than any which preceded it. 
 The Opotiki natives had declined taking any part in the 
 war, all were peacable there, and Mr. and Mrs. Volkner felt 
 themselves quite secure, until the arrival of Father Garavel 
 with letters from the hostile natives at Waikato ; he had been 
 permitted to pass through the British Camp at Tauranga in 
 virtue of his sacred ofEce, but immediately he reached 
 Opotiki the state of the natives appeared to be changed; 
 bitter feehngs of hostility began to appear. Struck with 
 astonishment at the sudden alteration, Mr. Volkner sought 
 
168 KlUa MOVEMENT. 
 
 out the cause, and then discovered it was occasioned by the 
 letters which the priest had brought ; he went to him and 
 enquired if it were true that he was the bearer of them 
 from Waikato ; he acknowledged that he was : he pushed his 
 enquiry further, and was he acquainted with their contents ? 
 after some hesitation he assented. Mr. Volkner then can- 
 didly told him that he should feel it his duty to inform the 
 Grovernment of the affair. He left Opotiki with Mrs. Yolkner 
 by the first opportunity, and made the ministers acquainted 
 with the circumstance. Bishop Pompalier was sent for and 
 requested to summon Garavel ; this he declined doing ; 
 but afterwards, the request being repeated, consented, who 
 on his arrival was unable to give any satisfactory explana- 
 tion. His co-religionists in Auckland made a collection to 
 defray his passage to Sydney, to which port he was shipped 
 without delay. 
 
 The Eev. 0. Volkner, against the advice of his friends, 
 returned to Opotiki with the Eev. T. Grace. A few days 
 after the arrival of Kereopa and his party of Hauhaus from 
 Taupo', a mock auction of his property had been held there ; ' 
 and immediately the vessel arrived, those two gentlemen, 
 with the passengers and crew, were treated as prisoners 
 and shut up together in a large house, but the Captain and 
 his brother, being Jews, were allowed to go about as they 
 pleased, the Hauhaus also claiming to be of the same race, 
 Kereopa being called the chief Tin Jew. The following 
 morning a party of armed men came for Mr. Volkner; he 
 was taken to a large willow tree near his church, to one of 
 the branches of which a block and tackle, procured from the 
 vessel which brought him, was attached ; he was then told 
 to prepare for death, and asking for a short space to say his 
 prayers, kneeled down j he prayed also for his murderers, 
 then, rising up and shaking hands with them, said he was 
 ready. The natives bid him take off his coat and waistcoat, 
 the rope was placed round his neck, and he was instantly 
 hawled up, and almost as soon let down again, and before 
 vitality had ceased his head was cut off and other atroci- 
 ties reported to have been committed, but it is doubtful 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 159 
 
 whether that of the bystanders dipping the tip of the finger 
 in the martyr's blood, and marking their foreheads with it, 
 was not the extent of what was done. Mr. Grace was after- 
 wards permitted to bury his mutilated corpse, which he did 
 in the chancel of his own church, where it remains a lasting 
 testimony to his faithfulness, which was thus sealed with his 
 blood. His head was stuck on the pulpit in the Eoman 
 Catholic Church, apparently as an utu for his having caused 
 the removal of Father Garavel. 
 
 A ransom was offered by Mr. Grace for his Hfe, which 
 was refused, but afterwards they agreed to release him if the 
 chief Hori Tupaea, then a prisoner at Tauranga, were given up 
 in his place. 
 
 After the murder a trial of Mr. Volkner was held, ap- 
 parently to justify the deed, but it appears evident that it 
 was a preconcerted act, prior to the arrival of the Hauhaus, 
 as one of his old flock sent him a letter warning him not to 
 return, which, unfortunately, he did not receive. His death 
 had already been determined upon, and this was generally 
 known amongst the natives. At that time they had estab- 
 lished regular posts through the interior. The Governor was 
 at Wanganui, when an express arrived on the evening of the 
 1 3th of March, conveying the sad intelligence. On the 15th, 
 Pehi Turoa, the chief of the hostile natives up the river, 
 came down at the invitation of the Governor, and when he 
 spoke to him of the horrid crime committed by the Hauhaus, 
 it was found that he had known of it some days, and said we 
 need be under no apprehension for the hfe of Mr. Grace ; that 
 Mr. Volkner had been put to death as a payment for Father 
 Garavel, who, as he did not return to Opotiki, was supposed to 
 have been hung for his treason by the Governor at Auckland ; 
 he further said, that an express charge had been given the 
 Hauhaus when coming to Wanganui, to be sure and respect 
 the priests, for they worked with them. Pehi's declaration 
 with respect to Mr. Grace happily turned out true, although 
 there is no doubt had not H.M's. Ship "Eclipse" arrived 
 and the Captain and Bishop Selwyn, who also was on board, 
 managed to persuade Levi to assist in effecting his escape. 
 
160 KING MOTBMENT. 
 
 he would have been carried to Waiapu and Poverty Bay, 
 where the Hauhaus afterwards went with the avowed design 
 of murdering the good Bishop of that diocese. Elated 
 with having shed the blood of a Missionary, they now 
 thirsted for that of the patriarch of the Church, taking 
 with them the head of Mr. Hewitt as well as that of Mr. 
 Volkner. At first they were resisted by the best disposed 
 natives, but the novelty of their proceedings, and assumption 
 of superior power, took effect on the minds of the weaker, 
 and gradually gave them the ascendancy. 
 
 The good old Bishop and his family had to flee, and take 
 his pupils with him, to the Bay of Islands ; his house was 
 plundered, and the labor of years destroyed. His son-in- 
 law, Eev. Samuel Williams, remained with the faithful few; 
 strengthening them by his presence and advice, they were 
 enabled to maintain their position until aid arrived, when the 
 enemy was overcome and driven out of the place. 
 
 On the news of the Wakatane murder reaching Tami- 
 hana Tarapipi, he was so shocked at the excesses which had 
 been committed, that he wrote to Colonel Greer, the com- 
 manding officer of Waikato, and made his submission to 
 him, the terms of which were, " We consent that the laws 
 of the Queen be laws for the King, to be a protection for us all 
 for ever andever. This is the sign of making peace, my coming 
 into the presence of my fighting friend. General Carey." 
 
 In June the native portion of the contingent garrisoning 
 Pipiriki was withdrawn, to act against Weraroa. The step 
 was an imprudent one, as it was only by the native portion 
 of the force that the communication with the town had been 
 kept open, and it left that post, which is seventy miles up 
 the river, quite isolated. 
 
 The European and native militia sat down before Weraroa, 
 and its defenders talked of surrendering, when Colonel Logan 
 ordered the colonial force-to desist. This contention between 
 the colonial and imperial military authorities has given the 
 natives a very poor opinion of us : they are surprised at our 
 dissensions. Some of the loyal chiefs went at once to Wel- 
 lington, and complained to the Governor. A few days later 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 161 
 
 Sir G. Grey himself came to Wanganuij and went to the 
 
 Weraroa pa, being informed that, if he did so, they would 
 
 at once submit to him, and a portion of the garrison did 
 
 come out, but the majority, under their Tin, or prophet, 
 
 refused, saying. The Spii-it did not move them to surrender 
 
 then, and presenting their arms at him, he was ordered to 
 
 retire at once ; and very fortunate it was that he escaped 
 
 with his life. The Governor, however, did not approach the 
 
 gate of the pa without gaining some knowledge by doing so ; 
 
 whilst standing there he perceived at the back of the pa a 
 
 ridge, and also that the fortifications stood on the termination 
 
 of it, with lofty and precipitous sides. When he retired to 
 
 rest that night, and thought over the events of the day, it 
 
 suddenly struck him this ridge was the road to the pa, and 
 
 the outlet for them to escape by in case of surpi-ise — a 
 
 general precaution in native warfare. He thought if that 
 
 could be gained the place would surrender at once; and 
 
 immediately calling up his orderly, sent for the chiefs to come 
 
 to his tent ; he told them his ideas, they approved of them. 
 
 This was at two a.m. ; and though pouring with rain, a 
 
 party of the European and native militia left,* and made 
 
 a detour, forcing their way with great exertion through the 
 
 lofty fern, and climbing the precipitous clifif, they gained 
 
 the summit, and then found that the Governor's ideas were 
 
 correct, there being a well-beaten path to the pa ; and very 
 
 shortly after reaching it, they intercepted a large party 
 
 of the Upper Wanganui natives, who were coming to join 
 
 the enemy. Fifty out of fifty-three were made prisoners. 
 
 The force then proceeded down the slope of the ridge to the 
 
 pa, the natives no sooner saw that their retreat was cut ofi", 
 
 * Though so rainy, the European Militia expressed their readiness to go. 
 Accordingly they started, but sent back a messenger to ask for their allow- 
 ance of rum. The Governor had a small number of kegs fiUed, and ordered the 
 natives to carry them. They flatly refused ; and though the Governor urged, 
 they would not, saying, they were too heavy ; but they were reminded that they 
 had offered to carry a four-pounder, and the weight of the keg was trifling. The 
 chief, Mete Kingi, said, " The fact was, they did not want the Europeans to have 
 any spirits, that they had need of all their senses in attacking the pa, and it they 
 drank they would lose them." The Governor could say no more, and the Euro- 
 peans went without their grog. 
 
162 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 « 
 
 than they hastily fledj and let themselves down the ste6p 
 cHff and escaped, so that when the pa was entered there 
 were only a few old people found in it. Thus the Governor 
 was so fortunate as to take that stronghold, for which 
 General Cameron had demanded two thousand additional 
 men. The entire force of the militia — European and 
 native — did not exceed four hundred, although a body of 
 military were encamped close by, that their presence might 
 give the greater effect, the General having left orders that 
 they should not engage in active warfare. The prisoners 
 were sent to a hulk at Wellington, from which (imitating 
 those at the Kawau) they not long after made their escape. 
 
 July 19th 1866, the hostile natives up the river availed 
 themselves of the absence of the native militia to attack 
 the colonial force stationed at Pipiriki. They completely 
 surrounded the place so as entirely to cut off all communi- 
 cation with the town. A few bottles were picked up, which 
 floated down the river, containing letters ; some of them 
 in Latin, and therefore of necessity very brief, as " mitte 
 res belli" — send ammunition. When the Weraroa pa was 
 taken, aid was given, though with some delay ; two steamers 
 and a canoe force of both races, with supplies, were sent up 
 the river; itwas then found that the gallant little band had sus- 
 tained a severe attack from the enemy, and had not only held 
 their own, but driven out their foes from several pas erected 
 around to cut off all chance of escape to town, and make 
 sure of their destruction. Our men were under the command 
 of Major Brassey. When the reinforcements arrived they 
 were received with a loud and hearty welcome, and the 
 enemy beat a quick retreat. They were followed up to Ohine 
 motu, where Pehi's house and premises were burnt. Thus 
 terminated the hostile demonstrations of the Upper Wan- 
 ganui natives. 
 
 The hostility of the natives on the east coast evidently 
 increased, and a stronger pro6f could not have been given 
 than the murder of Mr. PuUoon and two others at Waka- 
 tane. He was a Government interpreter, a half-caste, his 
 mother was the daughter of one of the head chiefs of that 
 « 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 163 
 
 part, and the ytfimg man had been previously viewed as 
 the future chief. One of his own relatives was said to have 
 been impUcated in the murder, who, with several others, 
 boarded the vessel he arrived in, and whilst taking breakfast, 
 to which they also were invited, the horrid murder was per- 
 petrated, thus evincing how deep was the hostility to the 
 Government and all connected with it, which could destroy 
 the natural ties of relationship. A similar instance also 
 occurred on the west coast, first in the murder of Kereti,* a 
 native in the employ of Government, who was sent to deliver 
 the peace proclamation to the Waitotara natives, and after- 
 wards of Mr. Charles Broughton, who volunteered to do the 
 same ; such was his confidence in his own influence that he 
 went alone amongst them, against the advice of the native 
 who accompanied him, and decHned himself to go beyond 
 the reach of protection. It therefore became evident war 
 would rage on the east as well as the west coast, and the 
 declared intention of the Hauhaus to murder Bishop Williams, 
 rendered it necessary to send some aid for the settlers of 
 that district ; a colonial force was therefore despatched under 
 Major Frazer, who superseded his senior and more experi- 
 enced officer. Major Yontempsky ; that officer justly felt the 
 wrong done to him, and therefore declined going in a 
 subordinate position to one who had served under him. This, 
 step of the Colonial War Office was exceedingly ill judged, 
 especially at the time it occurred, the military abilities of the 
 latter being well known to that department.f The friendly 
 natives, under their chief, Mokena, forming part of the force, 
 proceeded to Waiapu, which, with one European portion under 
 Major Frazer, arrived there October 2ndj and the following 
 
 * The Government offered £1000 for the apprehension of the murderers of 
 Kereti, but in vain. 
 
 t An instance of the sad want of patriotism may be here mentioned. It 
 was proposed in the General Assembly to found two native provinces in the 
 interior, where the population is entirely native. This would have been not only 
 an act of justice, but good policy, and the best means of allaying the sus- 
 picions of the native mind as to the ulterior intentions of Government. Native 
 superintendents would have had European officers to direct and guide them. The 
 measure seemed to meet with favor, and there was a fair prospect of its passing, 
 
 m2 
 
164 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 morning attacked Pukemairej a strong pa about ten miles from 
 Waiapu, but for want of sufficient ammunition having been 
 taken, tbe attempt was futile. A few days later another attack 
 was made upon it, when it was found to have been evacu- 
 ated and its garrison fled to the Kawakawa, some thirty 
 miles from Poverty Bay. They were followed there, the 
 place taken, a large number of prisoners captured and sent 
 to the Chatham Isles. These islands have been converted 
 into a penal settlement, contrary to the wishes of their in- 
 habitants, who being chiefly native, although loyal, were not 
 thought necessary to be consulted. When the subject of 
 convicts being sent to the Australian Colonies was mooted 
 some few years ago, loud was the outcry against the measure, 
 but here, where it only applies to the Maori, it is quietly 
 done without a word being said on the subject. 
 
 At the end of the month the forces assembled together at 
 Turanganui, and ia the following month the strong pa, 
 Wairenga ahika, near the Bishop's residence, was taken, after 
 about a week's constant fighting. A hundred Hauhaus were 
 left dead on the field and many prisoners taken; a larger 
 number of the chiefs might have been secured had not the 
 commanding officer, instead of taking measures to cut off 
 their retreat, employed himself in securing the miserable 
 •loot of those wretched Hauhaus, tfiking the green stone 
 ornaments from their ears when they were brought as 
 prisoners before him, an act which caused much disgust 
 among his men. It was a lamentable sight to see what 
 havoc had been made in the bishop's residence, his books 
 scattered everywhere and trampled under foot, the furniture 
 
 when the Auckland members, fearing if those provinces were formed it would 
 take away a portion of the island nominally included in their province, proposed 
 to those of Wellington that if they would join in their opposition to the 
 measure, they in return would support them in getting the Manawatu block 
 exempted from the provisions of the New Native Lands Act, so that the province 
 of Wellington would have the benefit of selling it. They also proposed to the 
 Otago members that they should join, and as their reward they should be 
 supported in gaining some native reserves in the city of Dunedin, which they 
 had long been trying in vain to obtain. The bargain was made, the native 
 provinces went to the wall, the others got their several rewards and this is what 
 is called log rotting. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 165 
 
 broken or carried off to the pa, and different kinds of 
 machinery smashed to pieces. The natives were found to 
 have been supplied with extremely fine powder ; in general 
 it was very coarse, and supposed to have been made by 
 themselves. * 
 
 The force was kept here until July, being employed in 
 hunting up and down for enemies ; — when their services 
 were no longer required, instead of being conveyed back to 
 WelUngton, from whence they were taken, they were dis- 
 banded at Poverty Bay, where they had to remain some 
 time before a vessel could be met with, and until then had to 
 live at a public house; thus when they returned to Wellington 
 they were penniless. This was a case of injustice and want 
 of feeling calculated to disgust the men j and what made it 
 still worse was, that the period for which they had been 
 engaged had not expired by several months when they were 
 disbanded. t 
 
 Another similar Anglo-Maori force was sent from Wan- 
 ganui to Opotiki, to act in conjunction with others to 
 punish the murderers of Mr. Volkner. The steamers Lady 
 Bird, Ahuriri, and Storm Bird, reached Hicks' Bay on 
 the 8th September 1865, the appointed place of rendez- 
 vous, where they found H.M.S.S. Brisk had been awaiting 
 the arrival of the Bast Coast Expedition some days. 
 Major Brassey, the successful defender of Pipiriki, was in 
 command of the colonial forces ; Major Macdonnell with the 
 Wanganui native force, which he commanded. Major Von- 
 tempsky, who expected to meet his men there, being 
 disappointed, was yet resolved to be one of the expedition, 
 and so arranged with Major Brassey to go as a volunteer. 
 
 Their plans having been made with Captain Hope of 
 the Brisk, who commanded the naval department, they left 
 that night, and the following morning the fleet was at anchor 
 
 * There were two native powder manufacturers, one in Waikato, another in 
 the Nga-ti-raa-nui district ; in both the manufacturer was killed by his works being 
 blown up. For caps they bought lucifer matches, which they used for that 
 purpose, and marbles were eagerly purchased for balls. 
 
 t Through the intercession of the Superintendent of' Napier, a month's wages 
 was allowed, but only those who reached Wellington obtained it. 
 
166 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 off Opotiki river. The house and church of Mr. Yolkner 
 "were very distinctly seen, with a flag flying in front of 
 the whare rnnanga. The bar had been pronounced pass- 
 able by Levy, the Opotiki pilot. Major Brassey's httle 
 band of Pipiriki men, two hundred and fifty, with the 
 natives of Wanganui, their officers, and Major Vontemp- 
 sky as a simple volunteer, steamed in for the bar under 
 the guidance of Levy, who, though well acquainted with 
 it, managed to steer the vessel right upon it,* where it 
 stuck, and thus placed the whole expedition in a very pre- 
 carious position. The boats of the Brisk, however, were 
 promptly sent to the rescue, the great object being to 
 get a footing on the shore before the natives had time to 
 assemble in force ; by these means fifty men under Captaia 
 Newland, Majors Stapp and Yontempsky, were landed, and 
 managed to get possession of a commanding hill. Suddenly 
 a storm arose, the boats were recalled, and the vessels had 
 to put to sea. The position of the Httle band became very 
 critical; they had, however, ammunition and some biscuit, 
 and, above aU, stout hearts, also a volunteer crew from the 
 Brisk under Midshipman Stoat, who brought some barrels 
 of salt beef, later in the afternoon, just as the fleet was 
 standing out to sea. 
 
 Fortunately no attack was made during the night, and 
 in the morning the Storm Bird got over the bar into the 
 river. It was determined, therefore, at once to embark, 
 steam up to the pa, and commence the attack. This was 
 done, but such was the force of the flood which came down 
 during the night, that with aU her sails set and steam up 
 the vessel could not stem the current, but drifted down to 
 her former place, on the bar, and then with a heavy lurch 
 nearly turned over; the Hauhaus seeing this, doubtless 
 attributed the mishap to the power of their spells, they 
 rushed down, occupied the post vacated, fired at the vessel 
 and wounded several; precarious as their situation was, 
 nothing could be done until the tide flowed. After much 
 difficulty and danger, however, a landing was effected during 
 
 • Capiain Hope arrested liiTn for treason, believing he did it ieagaeHy. 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 167 
 
 the night, and with the earliest dawn the Hanhaus attacked 
 them. 
 
 Whilst this was going on an instance occurred of the 
 strange infatuation of those fanatics ; a taU Maori, wrapped 
 up in his blanket, made his appearance on the other side of 
 the river, and calmly walked along the beach until nearly 
 opposite the steamer ; he had no flag or anything with him 
 indicative of intention to parley, still, however, the men 
 thought that he must be a friendly native and refrained from 
 firing, but as he made no sign, at last a shot was fired; 
 immediately the Maori commenced the pai marire motions 
 with his hands to ward off the buUets, unsuccessfully how- 
 ever, for thirteen were found in his body when it was brought 
 over. Levy recognized the man as one of the leading 
 Hauhaus when Mr. Volkner was murdered. Immediately 
 the man fell all signs of attack ceased ; — it was evident that 
 he was one of their prophets, and that they expected he 
 would by his power have drawn them into his hands. 
 
 The following day Major Macdonnell landed with some 
 sixty or seventy of the native contingent, also Major Brassey 
 with the other oflBcers, to point out the position the native 
 allies were to take. They had, however, commenced active 
 warfare, and could not be restrained ; they chased the 
 Hauhaus from hill to hill, never allowing them time to 
 settle anywhere, and when the enemy retreated into one 
 of their pas the Wanganui natives entered with them and 
 took the place; this spirited conduct gave Opotiki to us 
 much sooner than was expected. One of our natives saw 
 a Hauhau enter a house and bid him come forth ; the other 
 commanded him to go lie down and die, making pai marire 
 signs at him, on which he immediately raised his gun and 
 shot him. 
 
 Thus, when the entire force was landed, it found Opotiki 
 already in our hands, a series of encounters followed, which 
 terminated in the complete conquest of that district, and 
 the capture of many supposed to have been implicated in 
 the murders of Mr. Yolkner, Fulloon, and others. The 
 Colonial Government constituted a military court to try 
 
168 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 them, and sixbeen were brouglit in guiltyj who were after- 
 wards sent to Auckland, retried there, and five of them 
 were hung. 
 
 At the termination of the war there the Wanganui force 
 was sent home ; on reaching it they were received with 
 great rejoicing. The natives, however, were fonnd too ser- 
 vicable to be left long unemployed. In the end of December 
 General Chute arrived at Wanganui, to put down the Nga- 
 ti-rua-nui. In January the campaign was commenced, and 
 on the 16th Colonel Hazard fell at Okariko, being the first 
 to enter the pa.* The General gladly accepted the co- 
 operation of the native force ; by their instrumentality his 
 men were now initiated into bush fighting, and thus he 
 was enabled to make rapid strides along the coast ; he 
 soon reached Waingongoro, and fought with the Kete- 
 marae natives. No prisoners were taken, or rather spared. 
 One was brought who was pronounced to have been impli- 
 cated in some murder ; he was ordered to be taken away, 
 without further trial, and shot. From Ketemarae the General 
 decided upon going direct through the bush to New Ply- 
 mouth, which his predecessor would never have attempted, 
 and General Chute would not have ventured to do without 
 the support of the native force, who acted as pioneers ; as 
 it was the step was hazardous. It took the force nine days 
 to do what ordinary pedestrians accomplish in three. Their 
 provisions began to fail; a little before they got out of 
 the forest, the order was given for a horse to be killed, 
 which was accordingly done, to meet their necessities. 
 The natives went on before them, and returned with 
 supphes. On reaching New Plymouth a triumphal arch 
 was erected, and a public dinner given the General and his 
 men, it was a regular ovation ; he returned by the coast to 
 Wanganui, and then left. With the exception of frequent 
 skirmishes between the Anglo-Maori contingent and the 
 enemy, the war has so languished, that it may be said to 
 have almost died out, although the road from Wanganui to 
 New Plymouth remained still closed. 
 
 * This brave officer in the Crimean War was one of the first who entered the 
 Bedan, 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 169 
 
 October 6, 1866. In the beginning of October, tlie force 
 under Major Macdonnell took "WTienuku. They reached it 
 in the first dawn of morning, and completely surprised 
 its inhabitants ; fire was set to their houses, which were 
 covered with a great weight of soil, command was given 
 to come out and surrender, some were shot in attempting 
 to do so, and a few were saved; but most perished in 
 their burning homes. The prisoners afterwards stated that 
 there were fully twenty persons in one of the houses, who 
 were all sufi'ocated when the heavy roof fell in. What 
 a horrid, unnatural thing is war ! On one occasion the 
 Captain was wounded, and a native shot the man who 
 wounded him, and cutting off his ears presented them to 
 him, who had them nailed to the side of his house as a 
 memento, but, with better feeling, another native went in 
 the night, took them down, and buried them. 
 
 On 9th October, the Governor came to Wanganui, and 
 taking the writer and his son with him, paid a visit to 
 the Nga-ti-rua-nui, many of whom then surrendered to 
 him ; this may be considered nearly his last act connected 
 with the war. In December, he passed over the country 
 from Maketu, Rotorua and Taupo, attended by a large 
 native force, everywhere being received with the greatest 
 respect. He crossed the central plains to Ranana, and thence 
 reached the town by the Wanganui River : the first time a 
 Governor of New Zealand had been able to cross the country 
 from coast to coast. May it be haUed as a sign of returning 
 peace, — and the horrors, miseries, and crimes of this war 
 now cease, never to be resuscitated. 
 
 Such is a brief account of one of Britain's Httle wars, 
 which began, Hterally, for nothing that an ordinary law 
 court could not have decided. Whether one party had a right 
 to sell what the other wanted to buy, or not. The blood 
 and treasure thus expended is most melancholy to think 
 of. Britain, in total ignorance of the cause of the war, 
 nobly advanced to the relief of her infant colony ; and 
 whether right or wrong in bestowing her aid, is still entitled 
 
170 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 to the gratitude of the colonists, for the expense incurred in 
 their behalf ; — ^but whilst it has paid dear for what it has done, 
 New Zealand, also, has shared the burden, which even the 
 confiscation of millions of acres will not remove. A large 
 and lasting debt has been incurred, which has entailed on 
 each settler an amount of taxation of more than £6 per head, 
 double that even in heavily-taxed Britain. 
 
 The stamp duty has been introduced in its fullest extent. 
 The postage is now thrice that of England; and even 
 extends to newspapers. Nor is it improbable that, heavy 
 as the present taxation is, it will have to be still further 
 increased by the imposition of an income tax. 
 
 Wellington is reported to have said that John BuU likes a 
 good butcher's biU. He has certainly got one for this httle 
 war. How many of its noble sons lie buried on the battle fields 
 of New Zealand, brave officers and men ; and, on the other 
 side, a brave race has been nearly destroyed, and a large 
 portion of the remainder demoralized. 
 
 Still the question may be put. Could war have been pre- 
 vented ? whatever were our faults and mistakes, the natives 
 also had theirs. They were ripe for the war, and were 
 becoming gradually more and more alienated when the evil 
 began ; it is not probable it would long have been 
 deferred, but it should not have commenced with us. It 
 may be asked with whom rests the blame for all the evils 
 which have arisen. New Zealand has had four Governors, 
 and it may be equally said of them all that they were good 
 men and true, they did their best for the welfare of the 
 colony, and though in many things they failed and erred, it 
 must not be attributed to want of desire to do what was 
 right. The same may be said of their ministers in general. 
 Most proverbs must be regarded as true, being the fruit of 
 experience ; the following, however, has its exceptions. " In 
 the multitude there is wisdom " A siagle mind left unfet- 
 tered, to act according to its own judgment, has often 
 been far more successful than when others have been united 
 to it, especially in the beginning of a new system, where 
 each has to learn to work in unison with the other, and 
 
KING MOVEMENT. 171 
 
 this has been the case in New Zealand. A stronger 
 instance cannot be adduced than Sir George Grey. When 
 he was first the Governor of New Zealand, then a Crown 
 colony, his plans succeeded ; he retired with credit : — when 
 he returned as merely the head of the colony, now possessing 
 a constitution, the parts of which had little cohesion, each 
 clashed with the other, and no one step taken gave satisfaction 
 or met with success. It certainly does appear a pity the self- 
 governing power had not been withheld a few years longer ; 
 it might have delayed the development of the oratorical 
 powers of our statesmen, but it would have consolidated the 
 power and prosperity of the colony, without the addition of 
 a debt which now hangs Hke a mOl-stone round its youthful 
 neck. 
 
 Even this brief account of the war cannot be written with 
 impartiality without giving offence to some, if not to all, 
 for none have been uniformly right; good and estimable 
 men were ranged in antagonistic positions to each other, 
 and rather erred in judgment than desire. In war few 
 can act as calmly as in peace, and those at a distance 
 can see errors, which would have escaped their notice 
 had they been on the spot. The object has therefore been 
 to record actions, rather than examine too narrowly the 
 motives leading to them, and leave the reader to draw his 
 own conclusions. 
 
 The despatch wi-itten by Lord Carnarvon, in December, 
 1866, withdrawing the office of commander-in-chief from 
 the Governor, virtually deprived Sir George Grey, of all 
 control over the Imperial troops in the colony. This has 
 had the effect of making the Governor feel his own 
 weakness, General Chute being in fact independent of 
 him in all military matters, he was degraded in the sight 
 of th3se he was sent to govern. The good policy of 
 such a despatch is more than doubtful : to weaken the 
 hands of the representative of the Imperial Government, 
 by withdrawing a power legitimately belonging to him as 
 Governor, is in reality to weaken that Government itself: 
 and this taken in connection with the declaration of with- 
 
172 KING MOVEMENT. 
 
 drawing tlie Imperial forces, and only leaving such as 
 the Colonial Government would engage to support, is not 
 calculated to strengthen the bonds of affection between the 
 parent state and its offspring. In fact, it is too much to 
 expect an infant colony to do, which had already over- 
 taxed itself to maintain this war, and incurred a debt of 
 £7,000,000. Nor is this great amount of taxation the only 
 evil to be feared ; the raising up of separate interests between 
 the colonies and their parent is the greatest ; the weakening 
 the bond of love and affection, and the feehng of oneness 
 between them, is most to be dreaded. It seems to the settler 
 that the views of Goldwin Smith, with regard to the colonies, 
 are endorsed and being acted upon by the Home Govern- 
 ment J and that the colonies are really viewed as a burthen 
 by the parent state, instead of being regarded as its glory, 
 as well as the main spring of its prosperity ; for the separa- 
 tion of the colonies from Britaia, would be like cutting off 
 the limbs of a body, without which all action, energy, if 
 not vitality, would cease. The colonies of Great Britain are 
 the feeders of its commerce, as well as the receivers of its 
 surplus population ; they are the safety valves of the state. 
 
 Nor can Britain withdraw its protection without other 
 powers stepping forward to offer theirs. How unwise then 
 is the striving to exact such hard terms, and in so harsh a 
 manner, from one of the youngest and most hopeful of its 
 colonies. Let a more liberal policy be adopted, and it will 
 be amply repaid by increased attachment. Britaiu has de- 
 served well of New Zealand, the promptness with which it 
 furnished aid in this sad war, calls for its gratitude; let 
 nothing be done to destroy it. 
 
FOREST SCENERY. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE PRESENT COLONIAL GOVERNMENT. 
 
 The present cumbrous form of Government, as established 
 by the New Zealand constitution, evidently cannot last 
 long. Not only is there a General Government, but the 
 country being divided into nine provinces, has so many Pro- 
 vincial Governments as well ; nor are these found to be 
 sufficient to attend to the wants of outlying districts. By 
 such a complicated form, which of necessity cannot be worked 
 without a proportionally strong staff of officers, that revenue 
 which should be husbanded for the improvement of the 
 country at large, in forming roads, bridges, &c., is entirely 
 swallowed up in maintaining this expensive machinery, for 
 a population even now beneath that of many second-rate 
 
174 
 
 THE PEESENT COLONIAL QOVEBNMENT. 
 
 cities of Great Britain. Now that the expences of the 
 war have so greatly raised the taxation, it becomes a 
 serious enquiry, how long is this to last. Has not the 
 time arrived when a General Government can be made 
 to supply the place of all these Provincial ones, and thus 
 save the expense they put the country to, when muni- 
 cipal institutions would answer better, and meet all the 
 wants for Local Government, besides contributing to the 
 unity and stability of the whole ? for it cannot be concealed 
 that these Provincial Governments give rise to Provin- 
 cial feelings, and tend to make the General Government 
 less thought of. A sight of the long list of the various 
 ofiBcers, their salaries, and other Provincial expenses, will 
 make the importance of this subject more clearly seen. 
 Nor must the unbecoming jealousies between these pro- 
 vinces pass unnoticed, when the larger ones view any 
 alterations determined upon by the general assembly which 
 do not meet their approbation, as a sufficient reason for 
 separating entirely from the rest of the colony. This has 
 been lately exemplified when the seat of Government was* 
 removed to Wellington, as being most central. Auckland 
 immediately sought to be formed into a separate colony, 
 and almost persuaded our cooler and more cautious brethren 
 of Otago to imitate her j this, if done, would invite Canter- 
 bury to do the same, and the south of the North Island 
 also j thus virtually resolving the entire colony into four 
 large provinces, which would be merely changing the present 
 form by the absorbing the nine existing ones into those four, 
 over which it would still be necessary to have a General 
 Government, as at present. 
 
 Another consideration which especially applies to the 
 present time, is the future status of the native race. Is it 
 to be acknowledged at all, or is it to be entirely disregarded 
 as it has hitherto been ? Por " it has been admitted by the 
 Colonial Department that the New Zealand constitution was 
 framed in forgetfulness of the large native tribes within the 
 dominions to which it was intended to apply.''* Are the 
 ♦ Swainson's New Zealand — The War, p. 10. 
 
THE PEESENT COLONIAL GOVERNMENT. 175 
 
 natives to be viewed not only as being subject to our laws, 
 but as British subjects, so incorporated with, ourselves as to 
 be entitled to all those rights and privileges which we pos- 
 sess. If we come to this conclusion, the native head chiefs 
 will sit- in our Legislative Council, being entitled to it by 
 their rank and influence, and the others will have the General 
 Assembly and Provincial Councils (if such continue to exist) 
 open to them as well as to ourselves. A step like this can- 
 not be misunderstood. At present the feelings of the colony 
 towards them are hable to be so, as the Council Chamber 
 has hitherto been carefully closed to them ; but let this just 
 and equitable step be taken, and then aU will be open and 
 clear. The Provincial Council of Auckland has just admitted 
 one of the native chiefs to sit in it ; that is merely to 
 be regarded as a sign of better and juster sentiments be- 
 ginning to arise, for in reahty one solitary individual could 
 be of little beneiit to his countrymen j but if a sufficient 
 number of the more intelligent chiefs were to be admitted, it 
 is not to be doubted that they would give a much higher 
 tone to those councils, all representing as they do the largest 
 part of the landed interest of the island. They have a claim, 
 which all who profess to be desirous of equity and fair dealing 
 must readily allow, should be represented ; and whilst thus 
 being equitable to the natives, they will restore that confi- 
 dence to them in our fair dealing, which will be the best 
 guarantee of permanent peace and unity of the two races. 
 
 The last papers from New Zealand state, that four native 
 members are to be added to the General Assembly. Great 
 credit is due to Mr. Maclean for this measure : it is a pity it 
 did not also extend to the admission of an equal number of 
 the head chiefs to the Legislative Council j when this is 
 done, those chiefs will feel there is no longer any benefit to 
 be derived by their letting large blocks of land remain 
 anoccupied merely to keep the European away, but that it 
 wiU be far better to lease or sell what they cannot profitably 
 ase. 
 
176 OUB STIEPLTJS POrUIATION. 
 
 OUR SURPLUS POPULATION. 
 
 The subject of food for tlie increasing population of Great 
 Britain is daily becoming a most serious consideration, and 
 one wiich. must force itself on the public attention. At pre- 
 sent, the supplies drawn from all parts of the world seem to 
 be hardly sufficient. But whilst flour can be obtained from 
 America as well as from the continent, a supply of meat is 
 found, from disease or other causes, more difficult to be 
 procured in sufficient quantity for the consumption ; at 
 this very moment, whilst the question is becoming more 
 and more pressing, from whence the supply is to come, 
 in the Australian colonies the superabundance of flocks and 
 herds is such, that with the farmers and graziers of those 
 fertile regions, the great concern is to know what is to be 
 done with them ? Some are boiling their sheep down, and 
 selHng the fat at one penny per pound, thus wasting the 
 flesh for which millions here would be thankful. Others are 
 subjecting it to a certain chemical process, to obtain an 
 extract of meat, which, in a small compass, shall contain the 
 properties and nourishment of the gross mass. Others 
 again, are trying to prepare the carcase so as to enable them 
 to seiid it fresh to England. But is it -not evident that this 
 is something like Gulliver's account of the Laputa Philoso- 
 phers trying to extract sunbeams from cucumbers. As 
 Mahomet could not get the mountain to go to him, he was 
 obliged to go to it. If the flocks and herds cannot come 
 to Britain, Britain must go to them. 
 
 It seems from the wonderful increase of our race in the 
 old populated parts of the earth, that it is now necessary 
 for them to move off to those fair regions which, though 
 equally fitted and intended for man's abode, are now desolate 
 and uninhabited. God appears to have wrought a miracle to 
 compel them to depart. Gold in California was the first 
 attraction, then in Australia, and lastly in New Zealand; 
 and thus some millions of those who could muster means to 
 transport themselves to such tempting fields went ; but 
 
, OUE SDEPLUS POPULATION. 177 
 
 lere are still milHons who have not means, and must be fed 
 b home by those who have ; thus continuing an incubus on 
 le industry and resources of the remaining portion of society, 
 o feed them, as they stiU go on increasing, is the difficulty, 
 nd if they are not fed, to prepare for the consequences ; 
 hungry man will satisfy the cravings of nature. 
 The present time presents some most serious subjects for 
 sflection. Fenianism, and its wide spread sympathy ; the 
 Imost forcing an entrance into the Secretary of Staters 
 ureau itself, and converting it into a Fenian meeting-room, 
 pass resolutions in. What may next occur ? Will the 
 ery boudoir of the Queen itself be secure from their intru- 
 ion ? Is not this suggestive of many unpleasant subjects ? 
 ihould it not lead our rulers to a timely consideration of 
 ome remedy without which the evil must daily increase. 
 Lnd first, to the consideration of the real cause ; — is it not 
 vident that it is to be traced up to our over-grown popu- 
 ition; if so, what is the natural remedy? Has not a good and 
 dse Providence provided one, and given it to our country ? 
 Vhy has God bestowed upon Britain the vast Australian 
 ontinent, with its fair sunny fertile plains, all but destitute 
 f inhabitants. The enquiry wiU be tnade, how is it to be 
 one ? May it not also be asked. Why has our Government 
 3 many of her ships of war lying idle and useless, laid 
 p, as it is said, in ordinary. Why not employ them in 
 ransporting this starving population to those parts which 
 aly want hands to draw forth and develop their abundance, 
 iut if it be said those ships are not suitable, or would require 
 ) much to prepare them for the work, why not then employ 
 le Great Eastern, which is now idle, a reproach to the age 
 e live in, as though it were a step in advance of it. A few 
 •ips of that huge leviathan would soon make a perceptible 
 iminution of our surplus population, carrying as it can do 
 )me 10,000 at a time. But where are the means for the 
 ■ansport of those who go, as well as for the feeding of those 
 ho remain ? Are they not also provided, by using a portion of 
 le poor rates for the final removal of the evil ? Is not this 
 uite feasible ; is it not the simple solution of the^difficulty ? 
 
 N 
 
1 78 CONVICTS. 
 
 Let us not then trouble ourselves about conveying the 
 flocks and herds of Australia here, but rather try to carry 
 our hungry mouths to them there. 
 
 When we see our surplus population compelled to abide in 
 Unions, the healthful state of the mind is destroyed, they be- 
 come mentally diseased, every good principle is impaired; they 
 are incapable of doing anything for their own welfare, or for 
 the land to which they nominally belong, but in which, really, 
 they have no stake, and live in as prisoners. Crime then 
 becomes natural to them ; they see no sia in committing it, 
 and from which they are only restrained by force. To 
 substitute a new colony for the hateful Union, would be to 
 impart new life, new energy, and new spirit to them and 
 to the empire at large j it would be their regeneration, whilst, 
 at the same time, it would be the removal of a heavy weight 
 from those left behind. The recent explorers of Australia 
 have brought to light fertile regions in land of the Gulf of 
 Carpentaria, which would afford comfortable homes for 
 millions, and enable us to raise many substances which we 
 now derive from foreign powers, and at the same time insure 
 the prosperity of the new colony. 
 
 CONVICTS. 
 
 The true proof of civilization is turning all things to account, 
 and allowing nothing to be lost. The Chiffonier presents 
 an emblem of it ; there is something for him to gain out 
 of every refuse heap — rags, paper, iron, all are worth his 
 collecting, and when sorted and classed, go to their several 
 depositories, to be re-produced in a new form. Even the 
 sweepings of our streets are valuable, and though in Eng- 
 land given away, in Paris produce a considerable revenue 
 to the Government. The waste in this respect of the London 
 sewerage has been at last seen; the costly and extensive 
 embankments of the Thames are undertaken, not only to 
 purify the^tream and ornament the metropohs, but with the 
 
CONVICTS. 1 79 
 
 intention of utilizing the immense refuse of tHs emporium of 
 the world. 
 
 It is also the duty of GoTernment to seek to do the same 
 with the refuse of the State. The law demands the offender's 
 punishmentj but does not sound poHcy require that that 
 punishment should not be a loss or burthen to the State ? 
 In this respect China is before England ; by making its con- 
 victs maintain themselves, and try to refund their debts by 
 labor, in so doing both sides are' benefitted. With us, on 
 the contrary, the bad are worse than they were before, the 
 idle become more superlatively idle. There is a system of 
 equalization of crime going on in the prison, which renders 
 the inmates all but incorrigible. This is sadly the case in 
 penal settlements ; still it might be avoided, and the pre- 
 sent object is to point out how it may be done, so that 
 the convict may have a chance given him of regaining caste, 
 and being restored as a useful member of society. 
 
 Good Mr. Marsden used to say, that it was wonderful how 
 God had raised up a church in New South Wales to His 
 praise and glory out of the scum of the empire — from the 
 very dregs of society. If there be joy in heaven over one 
 sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just 
 persons that went not astray, surely it wiU be a noble effort 
 of a Government, and a proof of its being a truly paternal and 
 patriotic one, if it can regain and recover any of its felons 
 from their lost state, and restore them to that from which 
 they have fallen. 
 
 The treatment of convicts should have a salutary end in 
 view, which would render it evident it was intended for 
 their good, and thus encourage them to be obedient to it. 
 There should be no undue severity, or unmeaning kindness, 
 by which the true object in view would be lost. 
 
 In New Zealand it was reported that a jailor took all his 
 prisoners with him to see the races, and threatened that if 
 any of them stayed out beyond the given time, they would 
 be locked out. In another place, a prisoner thought himself 
 very ill treated because he was not always allowed to go out 
 and dine with his friends, which he had been occasionally 
 
 n2 
 
180 . CONVICTS, 
 
 permitted to do ; but New Zealand is at the antipodes. It 
 has had even a superintendent of one of its chief provinces, 
 whoj being considered worthy of a temporary sojourn in 
 prison, actually proclaimed his own house one, and com- 
 mitted himself to it. 
 
 In New South Wales, even the iron gangs were so well 
 fed and lightly worked, that it was a well-known fact, the 
 soldiers who were employed in guarding them, thought their 
 state preferable to their own, and envying the easy life of 
 the felon, not unfrequently committed some crime to become 
 one of them. 
 
 The assigned servants had little to remind them of their 
 position, or to make it feel irksome to them ; thus the true 
 object for which they were expelled from their native land 
 was lost, the only convicts who were benefitted were those 
 who acquired great wealth, and with it a certain status in 
 society, which compelled them to act according to its re- 
 quirements. Thus they were obliged, outwardly at least, to 
 live as others did, and in their commercial concerns maintain 
 a certain degree of rectitude, to hinder them again losing 
 their newly-acquired caste, and keep the Government from 
 confiscating their property, which was not unfrequently 
 done. 
 
 The disposal of convicts is a subject of national interest 
 and much perplexity in the present day. The future location 
 of them in a large empire is one, therefore, of great im- 
 portance, especially when it is viewed with so much disfavor 
 by those colonies which have for so many years been made 
 the receptacle of them. 
 
 The remembrance of the evils of a penal colony by thos6 
 who knew them, and the anticipation of such by more recent 
 settlers, from the exaggerated statements of the older resi- 
 dents, wiU account for much of the opposition now given to 
 the re-introduction of the system in Australasia. And yet it 
 maybe shown, that with certain modifications and provisions 
 this opposition might be withdrawn, and a conviction raised 
 that such estabHshments could be rendered a positive benefit 
 to such infant states as our colonies now are. 
 
CONVICTS. 181 
 
 ' The danger of a large and constant influx of convicts 
 swamping the morality of a small and widely-scattered- 
 population is evident, especially where the conditions of 
 society can scarcely be said to have become established. 
 Whilst the fear of such a result speaks well for the com- 
 munity from which it proceeds, — however evident it may be 
 that the diseased member should be amputated to save the 
 life of the body, — ^it is the policy of the parent state not to 
 press a measure whilst it continues to be so unpopular, and 
 likely to diminish the affection of her ofispring; 
 
 When the subject is duly weighed, it is more than doubtful 
 whether the Australian colonies will be found to offer the 
 most suitable locality for a penal settlement; the primary 
 object of which must naturally be, punishment and safe- 
 keeping of convicts combined, as well as entire separation 
 from that population which has cast them out. 
 
 The enjoyableness of an AustraUan climate is not calculated 
 to insure the first, or the facility of escape the second. Even 
 though an entirely new penal settlement were to be founded 
 on the northern coasts of the Australian continent, or in New 
 Guinea, it would be impossible, with all the cost and care 
 which could be given, to avoid frequent escapes ; and the 
 successful attempts of the few would buoy up the hopes of 
 the many, that their efforts likewise would one day or other 
 be crowned with similar success. 
 
 This feeling largely pervaded the convict population of 
 AustraUa in former days. Not a few tried to cross that un- 
 explored continent, with the insane idea of reaching China 
 on foot ; but it is a sad fact, that numbers did effect their 
 purpose, and reached New Zealand or some of the Polynesian 
 Isles, where they became the leaders and abettors of crimes 
 far exceeding even the heathen themselves in atrocity. 
 
 Several localities appear to have engaged the attention of 
 Government, such as the Falkland Isles, Guiana, Hudson's 
 Bay> or even some of the Scottish Isles. No reformatory 
 at home can be made on a sufficiently extended scale to 
 meet the necessity, without an enormous outlay and a cor- 
 responding degree of risk. 
 
182 CONYICTS. 
 
 Fully to answer tlie requirements of tlie case, it will be 
 necessary — * 
 
 1. To have a place at a sufficient distance from home. 
 
 2. One of which the climate is not so good as to make it 
 
 desirable ; or, 
 
 3. From which an escape can be easily effected. 
 
 4. Where the establishment can be made self-supporting, 
 
 by rendering the labour of the convict available both 
 for the Government and his own benefit. 
 
 5. Wherfe good service to the Empire at large can likewise 
 
 be gained. 
 
 6. Where the convict can have a reasonable chance of 
 
 amendment given him, and his keepers of testing its 
 genuineness. 
 
 7. Where sufficient inducement can be given of good con- 
 
 duct securing an amelioration of condition and final 
 restoration to the rights of a free subject. 
 
 To meet all these requirements, Kerguellen's Land may be 
 brought forward as one of the most suitable spots for a 
 penal settlement. Its size is quite sufiBcient for the purpose, 
 its position could not be better, being nearly equi-distant from 
 America, Australia, and the Cape ; its latitude is lower than 
 that of the most southerly part of Great Britain, and its 
 climate, though bad, cannot be extreme, and is rather* 
 characterized by the absence of summer heat than the 
 presence of extreme winter cold. It has excellent harbours, 
 and what is of the utmost importance, it possesses abund- 
 ance of good coal, which crops oift in several places. This 
 fact was established by Sir James Ross's expedition, and 
 its position in the direct course to Australia would make it 
 an admirable coaling station, and a place from whence other 
 similar depots could be far more readily and cheaply supphed 
 than they are now. In the working of coal, therefore, there 
 would be abundant employment for the convicts, and ac- 
 cording to their industry, the means of reward given, and the 
 power of rendering it, in a great measure, self-supporting. 
 Convicts who by their industry and good conduct had thus 
 acquired a claim for further indulgence, might be con- 
 
CONVICTS. 183 
 
 sidered eligible for emplojmient in other and more desirable 
 localities. 
 
 The great drawback to the prosperity of infant colonies is 
 the want of a labouring class. In no part has this been felt 
 more than in New Zealand ; at this very time it is scarcely 
 possible to get a day's labor for less than from six to eight 
 shillings per day of eight hours; to remedy this evil the 
 colony has incurred great expense in importing labor. Oar 
 Provincial Governments have thus brought out laborers by 
 the thousand ; the concern of their agents has been number 
 rather than quality j and though many estimable characters 
 have thus been imported, the majority have been drawn 
 from the union workhouses, where those gentlemen have 
 been welcomed as the means of getting rid of the most 
 worthless and troublesome characters; the addition thus 
 made to the colonial population has sensibly affected the 
 general tone of society ; this is especially seen at electionSj 
 many of the voters having scarcely been six months in the 
 land before they became entitled to that privilege. 
 
 Thus whilst our Provincial authorities have loudly raised 
 their voices against the introduction of the penal system, 
 they have, in fact, introduced elements of a far more de- 
 moralizing tendency; for whilst it is possible to keep a 
 convict population under restraint by strict discipline and 
 stringent measures, here is a body of individuals introduced, 
 some of whom only differ from the former in being uncon- 
 victed, who are let loose on society, not only without restraint, 
 but with means furnished by the facility of acquiring 
 property, of effecting the greater injury. 
 
 But still the want of labor remains : the expense and 
 difficulty of obtaining it is so great, that many instances 
 might be adduced where it has cost more in labour than the 
 crops have produced, and the harvest could not be gathered 
 in without military aid. It is, however, particularly in 
 public works that this want has been experienced; roads, 
 bridges, &c., are only made at a ruinous expense, and on 
 this account such important works are of necessity limited. 
 Thirty years ago, the traveller who visited New South 
 
184 CONVICTS. 
 
 Wales was greatly struck by the excellence of the roads 
 and public edifices, though, coming direct from England; 
 twenty years later he would be still more surprised by ihe 
 deterioration which had taken place in this respect, although 
 then only going from the infant colony of New Zealand, 
 It was convict labor which accomplished the first state, and 
 it was the want of a substitute for it which accounted for the 
 retrograde condition. 
 
 The first and only improvement of our public ways for 
 years in New Zealand was effected by what are called Eaa-d 
 labour men, viz., the inmates of the gaol, and little as they 
 effected, for their name was quite a misnomer, still it was all 
 the colony had to depend upon for local improvements, and 
 very probably would have continued to be so up to this day, 
 had not heavy taxes been imposed and great debts incurred, 
 for it is a fact that nearly aU our public roads were made 
 with borrowed money, which now forms the nucleus of a 
 national debt which no settler wUl ever live to see liquidated. 
 
 This subject, then, leads to another closely connected 
 with the present enquiry, how can labor be obtained for 
 public purposes in our colonies? It is evident that the 
 present way of meeting it by constant loans cannot last j it is 
 not a healthy way, it must be a ruinous one, and although it 
 is urged that the rapid progress of the colony wiU enable it 
 to repay them without difficulty, still principal and interest 
 go on quietly increasing and must continue to do so, or 
 nothing of a public nature for the improvement of the 
 country can be done. 
 
 But what is wanted ? — roads, bridges, court houses, rivers 
 rendered navigable, harbours approachable by wharves, piers, 
 lighthouses, &c.j &c. To effect all these improvements labour 
 must be obtained j five hundred men for each of the nine 
 provinces would not be too much ; were there colonial 
 prisoners to that extent they would be used for this purpose, 
 and no outcry raised about such convict labour being 
 employed, any more than there is now about hard labour 
 men. Supposing that each province could be supplied 
 from the grand establishment at Kerguellen's Land, with a 
 
CONFEDERATION OF PROVINCES, 185 
 
 certain amount of labour for public purposes, drawn from 
 those who have gained a ticket for good conduct, with the 
 further prospect of progressive advancement, and after a 
 fixed period of time from improvement in Government service 
 of receiving a free pardon. The grand establishment should 
 be open to receive convicts from colonies as well ; and those 
 drafted from it be consigned solely to the charge of the 
 General or Provincial Governments in such proportion as 
 they may severally require. This assuredly would be a benefit 
 to the convict and be conferring one on the colonies which 
 would greatly aid their advancement, without endangering 
 the moral tone of their inhabitants, and were such an estab- 
 lishment to be formed as is here advocated, it would not be 
 long before a change of feeling on this subject would take 
 place, and the advantages to be derived irom it wouldr be so 
 apparent that it would soon meet with general favour, to 
 say nothing of the benefit commerce would gain by such an 
 estabhshment in its chief highway. 
 
 The shrewd and politic Napoleon has not overlooked the 
 advantage of having vast, coal depots in all his insular pos- 
 sessions J no French vessel is allowed to trade vnth any of 
 them without bringing a fixed amount of coal to keep up the 
 proper quantity in all his numerous depots, so that in case of 
 emergency he may be prepared to visit our colonies either as 
 a friend or foe. 
 
 This subject is, therefore, almost equally important to our 
 colonies as it is to the Home Government itself, and invites 
 the serious attention of both. 
 
 CONFEDERATION OF THE PROVINCES OF THE BRITISH 
 EMPIRE. 
 
 An empire may be defined as an unity of parts j this is 
 essential to its existence as well as prosperity. " A city must 
 be at unity with itself; '•" there must be one grand feeling 
 of mutual benefit pervading the whole, one uniform object 
 
186 CONPEDEEATION OF PEOVINCES. 
 
 in view, and when that is really the case, the empire wffl 
 stand, however widely separated its parts. 
 
 The home kingdom is, in fact, such a combination, each 
 having its own representatives, forming the Parhament, 
 from whence proceed laws, and the ministry by which they 
 are carried out ; but the transmarine provinces of the British 
 Empire have hitherto been treated as though they had no con- 
 nection with the centre, and, therefore, to be converted into 
 permanent appendages of the same dominion a new system 
 is required. Eome ruled its empire as long as the central 
 power was seated in it, and possessed the degree of force 
 requisite to controul the whole : but, as that decreased, it 
 gradually contracted itself; as its weakness became felt, it 
 abandoned its extreme provinces, and made them the un- 
 willing arbitrators of their own destiaies, and thus, though 
 first gained by brute force against the wiU of their inhabitants, 
 finally retired contrary to the wishes of those subjected to 
 its sway. 
 
 Something of this kind is now taking place between 
 Britain and her provinces, with this difference, Britain seems 
 to support without receiving direct aid from her colonies; 
 she indeed makes India, as a conquered empire, support 
 itself, but not so the colonies. Eome made her provinces 
 maintain her as well as themselves, and when they ceased 
 to be able to do so, she thrust them off as positive en- 
 cumbrances. It is evident that no empire in the world 
 could go on increasing and upholdiug such a state long, 
 however great its resources ; some plan therefore must be 
 devised, either for amicable separation or effective coahtion 
 by due representation of the parts ; if the parent state 
 expects to rule, it must be by a community of interests and 
 proportional share in the ruling power. Canada, AustraHa, 
 and even New Zealand, are daily becoming more and more 
 important appendages of the crown. They are kingdoms 
 unrepresented, and hitherto have been ruled by the dictum 
 of a colonial office, which has been but imperfectly acquainted 
 with their peculiarities and necessities : they naturally claim 
 representation according to their several degrees of import- 
 
CONPEDEEATION OP PEOTINCEa. 187 
 
 ance. The Imperial Parliament should, like the Eoyal 
 Exhibition, have a space within its walls, for all the pro- 
 vinces of the empire to be represented. 
 
 Immediately connected with this subject is another, which, 
 however unwilling the colonies may be, will have to be 
 considered, and that is, their fair contribution towards the 
 maintenance of the empire. The army and navy are the 
 chief agents employed in the colonies, and, therefore, that 
 share which each will have to bear in its support, wUl, in a 
 great measure, depend upon the degree of need which they 
 wiU severally have of such aid. In times of danger, the want 
 will be greater ; but, at the same time, the power of the parts 
 to bear such increased expense must also be borne in mind, 
 and apportioned accordingly, the parent state making due 
 allowance. The idea which has been broached of the colonies 
 being useless, is as weak and foolish as it is pernicious. 
 Every member of the body is needed, however remote it may 
 be placed from the centre ; the fingers, though severally feeble, 
 yet in union effect all the great designs of the directing spirit, 
 and it is by them the food is carried to the mouth. Are not 
 the colonies the true feeders of the empire ? and this fact is 
 daUy becoming more and more apparent; to cut them off 
 is equivalent to closing our grand manufactories, our mer- 
 chant navy, and our mercantile offices as well. Is it 
 not self apparent, that as they increase, their imports will 
 increase likewise ; and since the gold fields have been opened 
 their value in this respect has been most wonderfully de- 
 veloped. When the American struggle began, and the 
 cotton supply failed, however great the distress thereby 
 occasioned, what would it have been had not India and 
 Britain's other dependencies stepped forward, and filled up 
 the deficiency. That calamity points out a remedy against 
 a recurrence of the evil, by opening up for ourselves a grand 
 cotton field in AustraUa, which will obviate our being com- 
 pelled to lean in future on a foreign arm. 
 
 Surely the colonies ought to be viewed as integral parts 
 of the empire, bound to it by ties of consanguinity, laws, 
 language, and customs : it is most important this feehng 
 
188 CONFEDEEATION OF PROVINCES. 
 
 should be maintained and perpetuated? If Britain con- 
 tinues to be the centre of all proceeding from her and 
 speaking her languagSj what an amount of influence for good 
 will it give her in uniting and confederating the whole civilized 
 worldj so as to put an end to those horrid warSj disgraceful 
 to our humanity, in the nineteenth century; and what a 
 means will it be of bringing all the ends of the world together, 
 and uniting the scattered parts of the family of man in one. 
 See what has been done by central power. Take the Bible 
 and Missionary Societies j how much good has radiated from 
 one point to the utmost end of the world. In a similar way, 
 by unity of the great British Empire, how much may this be 
 increased. 
 
 Does the wide ocean hinder all hopes of a lasting con- 
 federation ? No ; we may look forward even to a closer 
 intercourse j the telegraph wire is a bond of union ; distance 
 and time are annihilated by the electric spark. The ex- 
 penses the colonies entail on the parent state, it must be 
 allowed, are more than fully met by the means which they 
 disclose of meeting them, and the wonderful way they have 
 increased her resources by doubhng her commerce. 
 
 A certain military and naval force is thought needful to be 
 kept at home for the exigencies of the parent state, to enable 
 her to maintain her position and influence amongst the ruhng 
 powers of the worldj it does not materially add to the expense 
 of the parent state, though she should employ those forces 
 (when not needed at home) to guard her colonies ; they must 
 be somewhere, and better actively engaged, than kept in inju- 
 rious idleness at home. One of the papers of the day concludes 
 an article on the subject with saying, " And never was there a 
 more misleading fallacy than that which blinds our eyes to our 
 real position, by self-glorification about ' the sun that never 
 sets on England's flag,' and ' the rule of the Empress of India 
 over 130,000,000 of Oriental subjects.' The Ufe of England 
 is to be found in the 30,000,000 of the inhabitants of these 
 islands, only a few hundred miles in length and in breadth." 
 This is a very narrow view of the subject ; were the life only 
 there, the body would be only proportioned to the size of 
 
CONFBDEEATION OP PEOVIKCES. 189 
 
 those isles ; the few hundred miles of their extent would not 
 enable them to be more than a second-rate kingdom at the 
 best. Britain could not sustain its present army and navy 
 with only its own area ; it would not have its present re- 
 sources. The sun does not set on its realm, its Hght is 
 always shining on some portion of the empire, an emblem 
 that it can always see its way plain. If Britain sends its 
 laws, its religion, its Bible, to all parts, in watering others 
 does it not water itself? Were it to narrow the sphere of 
 its usefulness, it would narrow itself. Did Eome prosper 
 when it gave up Britain ? and will Britain prosper if it gives 
 up its arms, AustraHa and America. Let the true way of 
 maintaining the bond be duly weighed ; let the advantages 
 of the connection be seen, and the nature of it defined, so 
 that the value of each may be duly appreciated. 
 
 The late war in New Zealand has not been without its 
 good, however dearly paid for ; it has broached a problem 
 and aided in working it out. What is the true and proper 
 relation between the colonies and the parent state ? It has 
 thus been the same with the Colenso case, with regard to the 
 Church, and its real position and power when disconnected 
 with the State. 
 
 Writers at home have taken one extreme view of the case, 
 the colonists another ; the probable result will, if not checked 
 by a conciliatory policy of Government, weaken the attach- 
 ment and hasten their separation from the parent state. In 
 the present day such separation can be effected at any time 
 by mutual consent, without the barbarous appeal to brute 
 force. But our rulers must bear in mind that the colonies 
 are their own work. New Zealand would have been colonized 
 independently, had it been allowed ; but they, jealous of such 
 a measure, though not wanting to found another colony, 
 stepped in and claimed it as their own. 
 
 The Fijii natives offered the sovereignty of their isles to 
 Britain ; the gift was declined, but British colonists . still 
 remain there, and doubtless will found a colony totally inde- 
 pendent of the Crown. And why not ? Must these lands 
 remain unoccupied, when there are numbers anxious to 
 
190 CONPEDEEATION OP PEOTINCIS. 
 
 settle therej and many already located in them, when such 
 an appendage so near at hand would at once supply New 
 Zealand with all the tropical products ? It is self evident, 
 that before long this must be the case, and the Melanesian 
 Mission of New Zealand wiU be followed by a Melanesian 
 colony as well. If, then, a separation must come, a gradual 
 preparation for it might be made by placing the vice-regal 
 powers over our great colonial dominions in the hands of our 
 own princes. This would be a partial commencement of future 
 disseverment, as that of the Brazils, and be also a means of 
 advancing the dignity of those appendages of the Crown, and 
 perpetuating their attachment to it. 
 
A WATF.KFALL AT I'Al'A ROA, ON THE WANGANUI. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE GEOGRAPHY OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 There are three groups of islands upon the globe whicli are 
 far more conspicuous than all the restj by their peculiar 
 position and general importance. The first of these, in 
 every poiut of view, are the British Isles, situated at the 
 western extremity of Europe, the chief seat of civilization 
 and Christianity. The next are the Japanese, on the east 
 of Asia and of China, where Heathen civilization is chiefly 
 displayed. Those two groups may therefore be said to 
 represent the maximum of Christian and Heathen advance- 
 ment in everything which we generally mean by the term 
 civilization. 
 
 The last group is that of New Zealand, differing from them 
 in beiag far removed from the grand continents of the 
 earth, and bearing the same relation to the innumerable 
 islands of the pacific which the others do to their respective 
 
192 &EOGEAPHT. 
 
 continents. Thus New Zealand represents the greatest 
 degree of barbarism into which, isolated man has fallen, when 
 deprived of those aids which the other two possess. 
 
 In one respect there is a strong point of res^blance 
 between these three insular races, and that is in their 
 indomitable perseverance, courage, and energy of character. 
 The untaught savage of New Zealand as boldly defies his foe, 
 and is equally fearless of death, as in former times the painted . 
 savage of Britain unflinchingly resisted the highly-disciphned 
 legions of Rome. Of New Zealand it may be safely pre- 
 dicted, whatever portion of the Maori element may form its 
 future population, it is destined to occupy no iuconsiderable 
 place in the history of mankind. Its position so admirably 
 adapts it for trade that its commerce must soon closely link 
 it with every part of the world. The value of its central 
 position can scarcely be overrated. 
 
 The New Zealand group chie^y consists of the Northern, 
 Middle, and Stewart's Islands ; in addition to these are the 
 Chatham to the west, and the Auckland and Macquarie 
 Isles to the south. 
 
 The three grand isles have a length, from north to south, 
 of 1100 miles, extending from 34^° to 47V S. Lat., and 
 lying between the 66^ and 78^° B. Lon. They enjoy a 
 temperate climate, equally free from extreme heat or cold, 
 having fern trees and palms flourishing in their entire length. 
 
 The two islands are, as the crow flies, of nearly the same 
 length, but from the crooked form of the Northern Isle it is 
 in reality the longest, each being about 530 miles. The 
 greatest width of the Middle Isle is about 150, and the least, 
 90, whUsfc that of the Northern Isle, from the greatest width 
 of 300, tapers to about ,20, and in several places to not more 
 than sis miles. 
 
 Stewart's Island is of a triangular form, each side being 
 about 30 miles long ; it is separated from the Middle Island 
 by Poveaux Straits, 15 miles wide; Cook's Straits, 18 miles 
 wide, dividing the Middle Island from the Northern. 
 
 The Northern Island is estimated at 26,000,000 square 
 miles, the Middle Island 38,000,000, and Stewart's Isle 
 
QEOGEAPHT. 193 
 
 1^000,000, making a total of 65 millions of square miles, 
 which is somewhat less than the area of Great Britain and 
 Ireland ; but New Zealand, lying North and South, enjoys a 
 greater variety of climate. At the south end it is equable 
 but generally of a low temperature, even the heat of summer 
 there is inconsiderable. In the Canterbury Province the 
 summer heat is greater, and it is already observed that the 
 cultivation of the land and planting of trees is making a 
 perceptible difference for the better in its extensive plains, 
 which were previously nearly destitute of timber. 
 
 The climate of Nelson is highly spoken of; its sheltered 
 position hinders the heat from being dissipated by the high 
 winds, as is the case in more exposed positions. On the 
 contrary, it is complained that the heat there is frequently 
 quite oppressive. The pomegranate and grape flourish ; at 
 Wanganui the orange grows in the open air, but is not very 
 fruitful J at the Bay of Islands it bears freely, and at the North 
 Cape the banana, guava, cotton, and yams, will flourish. 
 
 The coast line of the entire group is 3000 miles, and in 
 that grand sea board there are many fine harbours, some of 
 which are equal to any in the world. There is, however, 
 one drawback to many of them, the want of any great extent 
 of level land in the vicinity, the surrounding country being 
 in general composed of lofty ridges of hills. 
 
 The northroastern coasts are bordered by many isles, some 
 of which are of considerable size, as the Great Barrier, the 
 Little Barrier, the Poor Knight's, Mayor, and the Great 
 Mercury Islands. In Cook's Straits, Kapiti, Mana, D'UrviUe, 
 Stephen's and many others. In Foveaux Straits, Ruapuke 
 and Solander Island. The native name for the North 
 Island is, Te Ika a mauj — the fish of Maui, who is fabled to 
 have pulled it up ; they have another ancient name for it in 
 their legends, Aotearoa, but it is now never used. That 
 of the Middle Isle is, Te Wai Pounanju — the water of the 
 green stone. The nepl^ite which the natives so prize is 
 generally found in certain of its lakes and streams, hence its 
 iname. The old one for Stewart's Isle is Eakiura, its new 
 one was derived from a sealer, who discovered it to be an. 
 Island. 
 
194 GEOGEAPHT. 
 
 New Zealand's grand geological feature is the mountain 
 range which runs the entire length of the Middle IslSj 
 parallel to the west coast, this crosses the straits hy 
 Kapiti, a small island 1789 feet high; and thence by the 
 Tararua, 4800 feet, and Ruahine ranges, it reaches the 
 Ruapehu and Tongariro mountains, and thence by Rotorua 
 to White Island. This is also the volcanic range of the 
 Northern Isle. The number of mountains and their elevation 
 is surprising. In the North Island the loftiest mountain is 
 Ruapehu, or rather Para-tai-tonga, which is a little more 
 than 10,000 feet. Tongariro, the true volcano, is about 
 7000 feet J Mount Egmont, or Taranaki, 8000; Ikurangi, 
 5535 j Mount Hardy, Waiapu, 3700. The highest mountain 
 in the peninsula north of Auckland is Maungataniwha, 2157 
 feet, and the Island terminates with Kapowairua, a basaltic 
 peak, 960 feet. These are the chief mountains of the North 
 Island, although there are several others which might be 
 mentioned in the neighbourhood of Taupo, as Piauga, Kaka^ 
 ramea, and Tauwhara, on the banks of the Taupo Lake; 
 Maungatautari, Pirongia, and Taupiri, in the Waikato district. 
 
 But it is in the Middle Island that the mountains attain 
 their greatest elevation, Mount Cook's first peak being 
 13,200 feet, and its second 12,300 feet; the Kaikoura, 
 10,000 feet; the Lookers on, 8700; Mount Aspiring, 9135; 
 Black Peak, 7328; Pisa, 6426; Mount Eyre, 6084, and of 
 those ranging from 6100 to 2000, a large number. In fact, 
 the Middle Island is either plains or mountains, but extensive 
 as the former are, they bear but a small proportion to the 
 mountainous regions of the island. 
 
 In Stewart's Island there are several mountains, the two 
 loftiest being respectively 3200 and 2110 feet high. Many 
 of the New Zealand mountains are of volcanic origin ; at 
 present there are only two active ones, Tongariro and 
 Wakari, or White Island, but there are boiling springs and 
 solfataras without number, the chief localities of these are in 
 the region between Tongariro and Wakari ; near Auckland, 
 at Mahurangi, and Ohaeawae, near the Bay of Islands, there 
 are thermal springs. 
 
QEOGEAPHy. 195 
 
 Next to tke mountams may be mentioned the lakes, 
 which, are equally numerous, and some of considerable size 
 and great beauty. In the North Island the chief of aU is 
 Taupo, called. by way of distinction, Te mocma, the sea ; it is 
 a large sheet of water thirty miles long, and in one part as 
 many miles wide, with one small island, Motu Taiko, of 
 extreme beauty in the centre ; this fine lake has evidently 
 been caused by the subsiding of the ground, as it contains 
 great numbers of trees still standing up in its waters ; this 
 may easily be accounted for by the immense quantities of 
 matter ejected from the neighbouring volcanoes in former 
 days, the surrounding country for many nules being covered 
 with a stratum of pumice, in places several hundred feet 
 thick,* overlaying a charred forest. The waters of this lake 
 are of very great depth, and as deep a blue as those of 
 the ocean itself. This lake is probably not more than 1200 
 feet above the level of the sea, whilst the neighbouring one 
 of Rotoaira, which is only separated from the former by 
 Mount Kakaramea, is nearer double that elevation ; standing 
 on the dividing range, the eye at once perceives the great 
 difference of level. The same is also proved by the culti- 
 vations of the natives on the banks of these lakes j whilst at 
 Rotoaira, the potatoe, with a httle wheat is all that can be 
 raised, at Taupo, the maize kumara and melon grow to 
 perfection, and the summer heat is felt to be far greater there 
 than at the other place. 
 
 The next to be noticed are those of Rotorua, which, from 
 their number, have given to that district the name of " The 
 Lake Country," a grand cluster of more than sixteen, some 
 of which are of considerable size. Rotorua, although per- 
 haps not the largest, ranks as the first ; it is of a circular 
 form, with a diameter of from seven to nine miles j in the 
 centre is the interesting mount forming the island of 
 Mokoia, an extinct volcano. The next lake, in point of size, 
 to Taupo, is Tarawera, and adjoining to it and connected 
 
 * It may be remarked as tt general rule, that wherever there has been a 
 volcano, there vrill also be found a lake near its base, of size proportioned to its 
 activity, and the best measure of it. 
 
 o2 
 
196 GEOGEAPHT. 
 
 with, it is Roto Mahanaj or warm lake, wiich is one of the 
 most interesting and wonderful lakes perhaps in the whole 
 world, being more than a mile in length, of a temperature 
 of 90°, and in some places too hot to bear the hand in; a 
 splendid place for the Victoria Regia to flourish in. On 
 the banks of the Waikato are two lakes, which, are almost 
 contiguous to each other, Waikari and Wangape, both of 
 considerable size; the latter is remarkable for having the 
 Kanae, a sea fish, in its waters. As it is not found in the 
 Waikato, it is supposed by the natives to arrive there from 
 the sea. by a subterranean passage. On the east of the 
 island is Waikari, a fine lake containing a beautiful and 
 peculiar kind of unio. 
 
 On the west coast is a complete line of lakes at the base 
 of the Tararua range, running parallel to the coast, and 
 reaching almost as far as Mount Egmont, apparently caused 
 by a line of subsidence between the mountains and the sea ; 
 some of them are of singular beauty, as that of Horowhenua 
 and several near it ; none are of any great size, the largest 
 being little more than three miles long. At the soutbern 
 extremity is the large, thougb not very interesting, Wairarapa 
 Lake ; it is probably the remains of an inland sea which once 
 flowed over those extensive plains, whose boulders still 
 remain as a lasting memento of the fact. 
 
 There are numberless small lakes even to the land's end 
 itself, to which it will not be necessary further to refer, 
 except that Lake Mapere, near the Bay of Islands was 
 examined by Captain Sir James Ross, who found the bottom 
 covered with timber, corroborating the native tradition that 
 it was a tract of land which suddenly subsided and engulfed 
 their cultivations and villages. 
 
 Some of the lakes amongst the soutbern Alps of the 
 Middle Island are of considerable size. The Wakatipu Lake 
 is 60 or 70 miles long, and although only a few years ago 
 all but unknown, it has now two flourisbing towns on its 
 banks, with several steamers plying between them ; such is 
 one of the changes effected by the discovery of gold. The 
 width, however, of this lake, as well as of many others, is 
 
GEOGEAPHT. 197 
 
 not in proportion to its length ; they generally occupy the 
 steep hollows between mountain ranges. Te Anau and 
 Wanaka are both fine lakes, also the Hawea, the Ohau, 
 Te Kapoj Maui Pouri, Colridge, Eotoroa, Rotoiti Brunner, 
 Heroite, and Sumner, are all found amongst the grand 
 western range of the Southern Alps. On the east coast, to 
 the north of the Akaroa range, is the Waihora, or EHesmere, 
 as it is now called ; this is a large and interesting sheet of 
 water which is rapidly becoming raised, and affords a proof, 
 if one were wanting, that at a comparatively recent period 
 the Canterbury plains were under water, and that perhaps 
 within a century the sea may have flowed between the 
 Sumner and Bllesmere. Even since the purchase of the 
 Middle Island from the natives Lake Ellesmere has greatly 
 decreased in size, and a singular claim on that account has 
 been advanced by the natives to those parts from which 
 the water has retired. They took possession of them ; the 
 Europeans told them they were trespassing; the natives 
 replied that when they parted with the land they did not sell 
 the water, and therefore this was clearly theirs still. 
 
 New Zealand has a large number of rivers, but few that 
 are available for vessels of any burthen. In the North 
 Island the chief are on the Western Coast. The Manawatu, 
 though a bar river, is navigable for vessels of two or three 
 hundred tons for a considerable distance ; it has such a 
 tortuous course that forty miles up the stream it is only about 
 sis miles in a straight course from the sea. 
 
 The Rangitikei is a very rapid river, but can only be 
 entered by small craft. 
 
 The Wanganui has two and a half fathoms on its bar, and 
 is considered by far the safest river in the North Island, and 
 is now more frequented than aU the others put together, 
 and by the largest vessels as well. The Waitotara, which 
 has acquired its name from the remains of an ancient grove 
 of Totara trees, belonging to an older level, still standing up 
 in it, and the Patea, are visited by small steamers and traders, 
 so hkewise the Waitara and Mokau. The Waikato is a noble 
 stream, taking its rise with the Wanganui, one on either 
 
198 GEOGEAPHY. 
 
 side of Tongariro ; it flowS from the south side and passes 
 through Lake Taupo by a deep chaunel, the upper part 
 being called Horotiu until it is joined by the Waipa, it 
 then becomes a fine broad river of considerable width, with 
 many large islands ia it, but the water shoals so at its mouth 
 that it can only admit vessels of any burthen to the town, 
 which is close to the heads, but steamers drawing three feet 
 can go 80 miles up the river, and those drawing two-and-a- 
 half feet can go up the river Waipa 70. The "Wairoa, which 
 flows into Kaipara harbour, is also a fine stream, and navigable 
 for some distance by small vessels ; this is the last of the 
 rivers on the western side of the island. On the east coast, 
 the Waiho, or Thames, as well as the Piako, flow into the 
 Frith of the Thames. A short canal of about a mile would 
 unite the Piako and Waikato by the Mangawaro, and thus 
 enable vessels from Auckland to reach the Waikato towns 
 direct. This is a consideration worthy of attention ; and a 
 canal of about 30 miles, from the Waipa to the Waiongaruhe, 
 would open a way from the Waikato to the Wanganui. The 
 Wakatane is entered by small craft as well as the Opotiki. 
 There are many other smaller streams too numerous to notice. 
 In the Middle Island the Waimakariri is navigable some 
 few miles. The Rakaia and Rangitata are large and rapid 
 mountain torrents, extremely dangerous, but useless for 
 navigation. The Molyneaux or Clutha, is the great river 
 of the Middle Island, and the grand outlet of a large 
 farming district ; steamers and vessels drawing only a 
 few feet can go up it for some distance. The Mataura 
 forms the eastern boundary of the province of Southland. 
 The Oreti, or New Eiver, has InvercargiU, the capital 
 town of Southland, at its mouth. Jacob's River has the 
 town of Eiverton on its banks, which is a port of entry. 
 The chief river, however, of that estuary is the Aparima. 
 The Waiau is the outlet of Lake Anau. AH these rivers 
 belong to the south side of the island; on the west the 
 rivers are few and dangerous, but the discovery of gold has 
 already raised towns on their banks, and caused a large 
 population to flock to those hitherto unknown parts. 
 
GEOOEAPHY. 199 
 
 The Hokitika is a small and diflScnlt river to enter, yet its 
 large and increasing town has encouraged small steamers to 
 venture there. The Totara and Okarita have also towns on 
 their banks, and The Grey has two flourishing ones. Grey 
 Mouth and Cohden, but the river is dangerous. The Buller 
 flows through a considerable extent of available land, which 
 the others are entirely destitute of j the town of Westport 
 stands on its banks. The Aorere, has the town of GolUng- 
 wood at its mouth. The Motueka and Waimea Rivers 
 flow through the finest land in the Nelson province. The 
 Wairau also waters a fine district, and has the town of 
 Blenheim on its banks ; this river has been greatly benefitted 
 by the earthquakes of 1855, which, by the subsiding of that 
 district, deepened it several feet, and thus increased its use- 
 fulness. The harbours of New Zealand are superior to the 
 rivers as far as commercial utility is concerned. 
 
 WeUington, which is now the capital, entirely owes its 
 present distinction to its central position, and having so 
 fine a sheet of water, the harbour being completely land- 
 locked. Port Nicholson is its English name, and Wan- 
 ganui-a-te-ra its original one, meaning the great expanse 
 to the east; and at the base of the precipitous and lofty 
 hiUs is seated this slowly rising empire city. Its citizens 
 sadly feel the want of space for their metropolis, and 
 are using every effort to fill .up a portion of the harbour to 
 extend its bounds, but in all probability these expensive 
 efforts will be exceeded by the elevating power of earthquakes, 
 which already have done much to anticipate their wishes 
 even since the foimdation of the place. The position of 
 Wellington is central and easy of access. The town at 
 present has a population of about six thousand, and now the 
 Panama line is open, and its steamers touch there on their 
 way to Austraha, it gives the port greater commercial 
 importance. Napier, on the east coast, comes next, it is 
 more properly speaking a roadstead, but is considered 
 safe. There is an inner harbour accessible for small craft. 
 Turanga, or Poverty Bay, is likewise an open roadstead, 
 so also Hicks' Bay. Tauranga is considered a very good 
 
200 GEOGRAPHY. 
 
 tarbour, fhough of contracted size; the same applies to 
 those of Mercury and Coromandel. Auckland has a noble 
 position, being seated on an isthmus only five miles wide, it 
 may be said to have two frontages to the sea, and thus 
 has a double harbour, the Waitemata on the east coast, 
 and the Manukau on the west. The Hauraki Gulf, or 
 the Frith of Thames, forms an inland sea, to the north of 
 which Auckland stands at the entrance of the Waitemata; 
 a more suitable place for commerce can scarcely be found ; 
 a direct communication thence to the Tropical Islands north 
 and east is obtained. Wangarei is a small port, north of 
 Auckland. Tokerau, or the Bay of Islands, forms one of the 
 largest and best harbours in all the Australasian colonies, 
 but having been deserted by whaling vessels it is not so 
 much frequented now as it used to be before New Zealand 
 became a British colony. Wangaroa, a large land-looked 
 sheet of water, is a safe harbour, and capable of receiving 
 vessels of all sizes, but the entrance is narrow and through 
 portals of rock like dock gates ; having little available land 
 on its shores, and no particular advantage of position, 
 it is little known or frequented. North of Wangaroa is 
 Mongonui Harbour, in Lauriston, or Doubtless Bay, and 
 beyond it that of Mount Camel, which though small is safe, 
 and easy of access. At the extreme end of the island is the 
 little Harbour of Parengarenga. 
 
 On the west coast, the first to the north is Ahipara, 
 which is rather better than an open roadstead ; Wangape, a 
 little to the south, is a small harbour, and a few miles beyond 
 it is the well-known one of Hokianga. Kaipara is of great 
 extent, but like the Manukau is chiefly filled with mud flats. 
 The next is at the mouth of the Waikato, and then that of 
 Waingaroa, where the little town of Kaglan stands, beyond 
 it is Aotea and Kawhia. New Plymouth is an open roadstead, 
 and then the ports, Wanganui and Manawatu; the picturesque 
 harbour of Porirua is accessible for small vessels only, the 
 earthquakes of 1855 having materially raised it and left a 
 large portion of it dry. 
 
 On the opposite side of Cook's Straits the first harbour is 
 
GEOOEAPHT. 
 
 201 
 
 that of Port Underwood; then Queen Charlotte's Sound, 
 which is only wanting in level land and a way of communi- 
 cating with the interior to render it one of the finest 
 harbours in the world ; so likewise the Pelorus Sound, Port 
 Gore, and Port Hardy in D'UrviUe's Island. Bruce Bay, 
 in latitude 43° 36', is said to be a very safe harbour, 
 far superior to that of any of the west coast rivers. At 
 Dusky Bay there are innumerable fiords, many of which 
 are excellent harbours. The Blufi" is becoming a place of 
 importance, the mail steamers from Melbourne coming to 
 it direct. The jetty called Campbell Town is a rapidly 
 rising port. Otago is a fine sheet of water. The anchorage 
 for large vessels, is Port Chalmers, near the heads. Oamaru, 
 although little more than an open roadstead, from its being 
 the outlet of a great wool-growing district, is likely to 
 become a place of importance ; also Timaru for the same 
 reason. Akaroa would be a fine harbour, were there any 
 available land in its neighbourhood. Port Cooper has 
 the same fault, but the tunnel, now nearly complete, by 
 bringing the railroad from Christ Church direct to the port 
 of Lyttleton, wiU obviate that objection. These are the 
 principal harbours in the Middle Island. In Stewart's 
 Isle, Patterson Inlet is an excellent harbour, as is also Port 
 Pegasus. 
 
 The three characteristic features of New Zealand are — ^its 
 forests, ferns, and grassy plaias. The forests are chiefly 
 confined to the mountain ranges. The grand covering of 
 the lower hiUs is fern. The grassy plains of the North Island 
 are chiefly on the west coast, extending from Manawatu to 
 Mount Egmont, near 130 miles in extent by an average 
 width of 1 5 miles ; nearly adjoining are the Tongariro and 
 Muri Motu plains, extending to Taupo on one side, and 
 by the Waiongaruhe almost to the Waikato. The central 
 plains at the head of the Wanganui are very beautiful. The 
 Euahine range is chiefly composed of elevated rounded hUls, 
 covered with verdant grass, reaching to the Ahuriri district, 
 which is the most extensive grazing ground on the east 
 coast J there is also a considerable extent at Wairarapa, 
 
202 GEOQBAPHT. 
 
 Wairoa, and in patches at Poverty Bay and Opotiki. Thence 
 to the Thames fern reigns, in its valley there are small 
 patches of grass, but thence to the end of the island no 
 natural grass is found. In some places, especially at the 
 North Cape, there are large plains of even hilly ground, 
 covered with nothing but rushes, which have succeeded 
 the destroyed Kauri forests. 
 
 In the Middle Island there are plains, large and small, 
 at the Wairau, Waimea, and Motu-Eka, at the base of the 
 Kaikoura mountains, also along the entire eastern side of the 
 island, with few interruptions, and from the lower ranges to 
 the sea J a great portion of the land however is one grand 
 plain of shingle scarcely covered with soil, and only support- 
 ing grass of a coarse, cutting, sedgy character, much inferior 
 to that of the North Island, fiUed also with spiny bushes of 
 the Tumatakura, and that singular family of plants, the 
 Acifoha Taramea, commonly called Spaniards ; still, they 
 sustain immense flocks of sheep, which seem to thrive on the 
 scanty vegetation. 
 
 When civilized man first visited New Zealand, it was in 
 its fern age, the larger portion beiug entirely covered with 
 it j indeed, it still is, although the hand of the colonist, and 
 the foot of the animals he has introduced, are rapidly causing 
 it to disappear : it is regarded as a sign of good soil wherever 
 it flourishes, and the contrary where grass or the Manuka 
 scrub prevails. 
 
 In the forests of New Zealand it is extremely rare to see 
 any particular tree solely occupying the ground, they are 
 generally filled with all the different kinds intermingled. 
 The Kahikatea and Totara are, however, in some few in- 
 stances, exceptions, forming forests of themselves. 
 
 Captain Hobson, the first Governor, divided the islands 
 into four provinces — Ulster, Munster, Leinster, and Con- 
 naught; that division gave way to a new one by Sir G. 
 Grey, of sis provinces — Auckland, Taranaki, WeUiagton, 
 Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Since that period the 
 province of Wellington has been subdivided, and the new 
 one of Ahuriri founded ; so likewise has Marlborough been 
 
QEOGEAPHY. 203 
 
 taken from Nelson, and Southland from Otago. There are 
 therefore now nine provinces, but Auckland, Canterbury, 
 and Otago are out of aU proportion large in comparison 
 with the other six. Thus the province of Auckland contains 
 17,000,000 acres; Hawke's Bay, or Ahuriri, 2,816,000; 
 Taranaki, 2,399,360; and Wellington, 7,473,120; making 
 the grand total acreage of the North Island 29,688,480. 
 
 To begin with Auckland, the most northerly province of 
 New Zealand ; from Cape Maria van Dieman to the southern 
 boundary, near Lake Taupo, is 364 miles, and its greatest 
 breadth, from Tologa Bay to the south head of Kawhia 
 harbour, is 198 miles; the war has added an area of at least 
 1,600,000 acres. The last census, in 1864, gave Auckland 
 a population of 42,132, being 25,686 males, and 16,445 
 females ; but it has since reached 50,000. 
 
 Auckland, the capital town, is by far the largest in the 
 North Island. The town itself has a population of fully 
 12,000 ; but, taking in Onehunga and Epsom, there is a 
 contiguous population of 17,000. The pensioner villages of 
 Howick, Panmure, Otahuhu, are rapidly becoming large 
 places, and, on the confiscated land up the Waikato and 
 Waipa, many towns have been already founded, at each of 
 which some of the military settlers with their families are 
 located. 
 
 The chief town, Ngaruawahia, or the parting of the rivers, 
 is placed at the junction of the Waipa and Horotiu, which 
 was founded by the Maori King ; this it is proposed to call 
 Newcastle; Kingston would have been more appropriate. 
 Beyond it is Hamilton, and stQl further Cambridge ; at the 
 former the 4th Waikato Eegiment is stationed, with 454 
 settlers of the 4th regiment, their families, and others, a 
 portion of the 4th at Cambridge, with 813 settlers of the 
 3rd and their families. There are two settlements founded 
 on the Waipa, one called Harapipi has 53 settlers of the 1st 
 Forest Rangers, their famihes and others; at Alexandra, 
 also on the Waipa, there are 676 settlers of the 2nd regi- 
 ment, their families and some others ; at Kihikihi, 62 of the 
 2nd Forest Bangers with their families. Other towns lower 
 
204 GEOGEAPHT. 
 
 down tie river have also been founded, and as many as 1200 
 inen with their families stationed in fifteen localities ; roads 
 are being laid out, and steamers are constantly plying up 
 and down the river for upwards of 40 miles. A few years, 
 therefore, will make a gp-eat difference in that district, and 
 add materially to the importance of Auckland, especially as 
 it abounds in coal, and probably in gold as well. 
 
 North of Auckland is the romantic and flourishing little 
 settlement of Wangarei. Beyond it are several small places 
 formed by those who came out to obtain the 40-acre grant 
 offered by the Provincial Government to each male adult, 
 thus Mangapai, Mangawai, and several other places have 
 started into being; the population by this means drawn 
 together, had at first to contend with great difficulties, but 
 are now gradually advancing ; most are highly respectable, 
 and form very interesting little communities. Beyond them 
 is the Albertland, or Nonconformist settlement, at Kaipara ; 
 it has likewise had to contend with many difficulties, by 
 which most of its original members were drawn away to 
 other parts, but eventually the httle community of those who 
 remain must prosper. The Bay of Islands has probably little 
 exceeded the population it had thirty years ago j aad though 
 the site of the earliest commencement of an European town, 
 this noble harbour has stiU a very deserted appearance. 
 Mongonui is a very small but delightfully situated settle- 
 ment in Lauriston Bay, and this terminates the progress 
 of the European northward, excepting isolated families, who 
 reach even to Parengarenga, nearly 200 miles north of 
 Auckland. 
 
 In the south-eastern part of the province new towns are 
 rising up at Tauranga, Maketu, Wakatane, and Opotiki. 
 
 The beautiful lake district, with its warm lake and hot 
 springs, will have its townships, baths, and fashionable 
 watering places, which will draw visitors from every part 
 of the world. 
 
 Before leaving this province its resources must be alluded 
 to. The Kauri (Dammara AustralisJ , a noble and valuable 
 pine, is not found in any other part of New Zealand ; it is 
 
GKOGKAPHT. 205 
 
 still very abundant^ and forms one of the chief exports to the 
 south. There is no timber for house building that can com- 
 pete with itj unless it be the Totara, which not being equally- 
 plentiful is much dearer. The Kauri attains a great size, it 
 has been found as much as 12 ft. diameter, nor is it uncommon 
 to meet with it 200 feet high. Another valuable timber tree, 
 which is also nearly confined to the province, is the Puriri 
 (vitex littoralisj, it is not seen further south than Taranaki ; 
 for ground plates, blocks, and posts, there is no timber like 
 it for durability; it has never been known to decay, and 
 appears as imperishable as stone itself, and so extremely hard 
 and cross-grained, that it can only be worked when green. 
 
 Another valuable and most ornamental tree, which is 
 Ukewise pecuhar to this province, is the Pohutukawa (Metro- 
 cideras tormentosaj ; it bears bright scarlet blossoms, which 
 render it most conspicuous, and its favorite locality is on 
 cliflfs by the sea shore, attains a considerable size, and from 
 the knotted and gnarled character of its branches, greatly 
 adds to the beauty of the prospect, is chiefly used for knees 
 of vessels, for which purpose it is well adapted. The Tane- 
 kaha, a pine much prized for masts of small vessels, is almost, 
 if not entirely, pecuhar to the province. Also the Tarairi, an 
 ornamental but not valuable tree, only fit for firewood and 
 charcoal. The Manawa (Mangrove) is very abundant, and 
 prized for the soap manufactory, from the great quantity of 
 potash it contains. 
 
 Another valuable article of export likewise confined to the 
 north is the Kauri resin, which is still found in considerable 
 abundance, although it has now been worked for many 
 years ; it is a very profitable article of commerce and meets 
 with a ready sale in England, where it is chiefly, if not solely, 
 used for callendering calico, but the Americans turn tMs 
 resin to a better purpose, making a varnish from it equal to 
 that of gum copal. 
 
 The Thames VaUey and Coromandel district contain gold, 
 which, when more carefully explored, will, there is little 
 doubt, be found in increased quantities. Coal wfll also be a 
 valuable article of export ; it is abundant, and as the demand 
 
206 GEOQEAPHT. 
 
 increases, so will the several workings be carried on ia the 
 same ratio. Copper abounds on the Kawau and Barrier 
 Islands, where it has been worked. 
 
 The general character of the ground of this province is 
 poor. The Kauri it is well known only grows on a cold 
 pipeclay soil, which is most retentive of moisture, and on 
 which scarcely anything but Manuka scrub will flourish, 
 when the nobler tree disappears j this does not suit the 
 farmer, but wherever the soil is volcanic there the country 
 changes ; this is very perceptible about Auckland, the land 
 around its numerous old craters being rich and productive. 
 At Maungatautari, the soil is of a red ochreous nature, and 
 so light that in the heat of summer it is almost drawn up 
 into the air by the sun's rays alone. The natives soon 
 exhaust it, but a proper system of cultivation will doubtless 
 hinder this injurious process from going on. At Taupiri the 
 surface of the ground is covered with an angular quartose 
 gravel, which may indicate the presence of gold. 
 
 A few words remain to be said of the climate. Its posi- 
 tion naturally would give it the warmest, bat this in some 
 measure is counteracted by the narrowness of a large portion 
 of the island, which brings it under the influence of the 
 winds on both sides, and greatly increases its humidity, 
 hence a larger quantity of rain falls in Auckland than in any 
 other part of the Island. Another peculiarity is the sudden- 
 ness of these changes j but this refers chiefly to the narrow 
 parts. Where the island widens, then the cHmate becomes 
 hotter in summer and colder in winter; on the pipe-clay 
 BoUs the winter frosts are almost, if not quite, as severe as 
 in the most southerly parts of the island. On the volcanic 
 soils the heat is at times almost tropical, and the orange, 
 banana, yam, guava, and cotton can be raised; the grape 
 flourishes and the fig ; in fact, on good soil there is scarcely 
 any Hmit to vegetation. In the Waibato the heat of summer 
 and cold of winter are greater and more enduring, from the 
 increased width of the island j the cliniate is more equable 
 in summer and winter, hot days and cool nights, clear skies, 
 and most enjoyable weather. 
 
■ ' 
 
 II f 
 
 ', jijimii Pi 
 
GEOGRAPHY. 207 
 
 Taranaki Province is the adjoining one to Auckland on 
 the western coast ; in 1840 it was founded by the New Zealand 
 Company, chiefly of emigrants from the counties of Devon 
 and Cornwall. It commences at the Mokau, taking the south 
 side as its boundary, and thence it crosses to Waiongaruhe 
 and follows its course into the Wanganui, having that river 
 as its boundary until it reaches the Tau-mata-mahoe path, 
 and thence by a straight line to the Patea river, having the 
 sea board for its other side. 
 
 The town of New Plymouth is seated on the north at the 
 base of Mount Egmont, a most picturesque position, having 
 that beautiful cone shaped top in the background, with its 
 spurs terminating in the sugar-loaf rocks, running into the 
 sea on the west. The town slopes to the shore opposite the 
 roadstead, but unfortunately it does not possess a harbour. 
 
 The present population of the province is 2872 males, 
 1602 females, 4374 total, of which fully half Hve ia the town. 
 New Plymouth has been greatly increased in size by the 
 war; before it commenced it was httle more than a large 
 scattered village, but when the settlers were obliged to 
 abandon their farms and come in, they were compelled to 
 bmld, and this caused a considerable addition to the size of 
 the place. The number of military also contributed to its 
 enlargement, and good stores were erected. The country, 
 however, has been dreadfully injured by the desolating 
 efiects of war j the snug smiling homesteads disappeared, 
 the members of famihes became separated and dispersed ; 
 the females and children having been compelled to leave for 
 Nelson.* Since the war has become less violent some 
 
 ♦ The following verses give a graphic account of the sad effects of war : 
 
 THE TAEANAKI MOTHEE'S LAMENT. 
 Farewell to my cottage, f areweE to my home, 
 'Midst strangers, and houseless, my children must roam, 
 The trees of the forest are burning, and fall. 
 Our dweUing is blazing, and we've lost oar all ; 
 The garden is trampled, the orchard is gone. 
 And once more sad pilgrims we're breadless and lone ; 
 where shall we wander, and where shall we lie, 
 For no friendly Maori now cries, haeremai. 
 
208 GEOGEAPHT. 
 
 returned, btit many families have altogether abandoned the 
 place. 
 
 Already the province is beginning to recover, and when 
 peace is fully restored there can be no doubt that it will 
 soon regain its former prosperity. Its natural beauty of 
 position will always be an attraction, and the opening up of 
 its southern portion will give fresh energy and resources to 
 the whole. The military settlers are now being located at the 
 Patea, which will form the germ of a future town. Small 
 steamers and coasters can safely enter the river, and will 
 carry away the produce of a district which may with justice 
 be called the garden of New Zealand. 
 
 One of the most conspicuous objects in the town is a 
 remarkable mound called Marsland, on which the stockade 
 is placed. The curious volcanic cone-shaped rock called the 
 Sugar-Loaf, is an object which greatly adds to the beauty of 
 
 Our faithftil horse, Banger, is driven away, 
 The poultry quite frantic are flying astray ; 
 Dear Tommy, the pony, has met a sad lot. 
 He saved his poor master, himself has been shot ; 
 The sheep are all stolen, with Daisy, the cow. 
 And none are so hapless as we are just now ; 
 Perhaps by to-morrow hy hatchets we die. 
 And no friendly Maori now calls, haeremai. 
 
 Loud booming of cannon and rifles we hear, 
 And yells of defiance convulse us with fear ; 
 Our trembling young children, scarce able to stand. 
 Keep asking for why they are brought to this land ; 
 They hear that their father must leave them and fight. 
 And who shall protect the poor lone ones at night? 
 tell us, dear mother, when danger is nigh, 
 WiU no friendly Maori exclaim, haeremai ? 
 
 Say when shall we welcome sweet tidings of peace. 
 
 And when shall these battles, these butcheries, cease ? 
 
 Shall we ever return to yonder loved farm. 
 
 And know that the natives will do us no harm. 
 
 That they are forgiven, and they, too, forgive. 
 
 And once more good friends and good neighbours we live ? 
 
 Most joyful the day when the Maories shall cry, 
 
 In true Christian love, haeremai, haeremai. 
 
 Written in New Plymouth during the war in 1861, by a settler's wife. 
 
GEOSEAPHT. 
 
 209 
 
 he place ; the arrival of vessels and landing their cargoes 
 )y means of large boats, which are hauled in by ropes, 
 )resents a very animated scene. In former days they had 
 I, farmer's club and jovial meetings, singing a song which 
 night be called their national one, and I doubt not these 
 neetings will be revived, and the old song again sung with 
 ncreased vigor.* 
 
 *A SONG SUNG AT THE TAEANAKI FABMEBS' CLUB. 
 
 The passing moments to beguile, 
 
 To cheer our spirits, raise a smile, 
 
 Though rude the voice and rough the lays, 
 
 We'll sing in Taranaki's praise. 
 
 And soon will prove in doggrel rhymes, 
 
 Despite the badness of the times. 
 
 That of all places on the coast 
 
 We surely have most cause to boast 
 
 Chobus. 
 So banish care and don't despair 
 Of fortune in this place so rare ; 
 But in a bumper pledge the toast, 
 New Plymouth fair, New Zealand's boast. 
 
 We've famous land for him who tills : 
 To grind our corn we've got good mills ; 
 We've churches for the orthodox, 
 And for the sinners jails and stocks ; 
 We've lowing herds on every side, 
 And Hapukuf in every tide ; 
 And as for fruit, the place is full 
 Of that delicious bull-a-bull.J 
 
 We've coal, jet black,§ on yonder hill. 
 And Manganese close by the mill ; 
 There's nickel too, if we are right. 
 And signs of silver, rich and bright ; 
 And Where's the man will dare to tell 
 But that a gold mine's there as well ? 
 And other things we've got besides, 
 We've got Gledhill to tan our hides. 
 
 t Hapuku. — One of the best and most abundant of the New Zealand fish. 
 X BuUa-bull. The common way of pronouncing Poro-poro, asolanum pro- 
 ducing an edible berry. 
 § Jet Black. Originally ask Black, a pun on a settler's name, 
 
 P 
 
210 GEOGRAPHY. 
 
 Indications of petroleum being discovered near the Sugar- 
 Loaf Eock, borings were made and a small quantity was 
 met with : a company was then formed, but it is to be feared 
 the expectations of a remunerating yield wiU not be realized ; 
 iron sandj a volcanic production containing a portion of 
 nickel, is more likely to prove a valuable export. Fine 
 sponges, equal to the best from Turkey, are found in the 
 vicinity of the rocks, and would amply repay being dredged 
 for, and might prove the commencement of a lucrative 
 trade. 
 
 The Province of Wellington joins that of Taranaki at the 
 
 To strike the whale with harpoon true 
 We've Barrett and his hardy crew ; 
 Our flagging spirits soon well cheer 
 With Davy's stout or George's heer ; 
 Nor fetch tobacco from afar 
 Whrai Nairn can twist the mild cigar. 
 
 We've gallant hearts and ladies fair, 
 A climate that's beyond compare ; 
 We've crystal waters, noble wood; 
 In fact, we've everything that's good ; 
 Sure nothing more we need to add 
 To prove the sin of being sad ; 
 And gaily here through life we'll rub, 
 And merrily meet at the Farmer's Club. 
 
 These are the names of some of the earliest Taranaki settlers. 
 This Song was written by Mr. Hubsthousb, in 1844. Tune composed hy Mr. 
 Newland. 
 
 OLD EGMONT CBOWNS THE LAKE>. 
 
 The lofty peak of Egmont's hill 
 
 O'ershadows verdant plain ; 
 Through chasms deep fuU many a rill 
 
 Leads murmuring to the main. 
 And thus, and thus on every hand 
 Old Egmont crowns the land. 
 
 Ere sons of Britain sought this shore, 
 
 Were gloomy forests Tound, 
 This land was known in ancient lore 
 
 As savage hunting ground. 
 From highest, highest, highest top to strand 
 Old Egmont crowns the land. 
 
GEOGEAPHY. 211 
 
 'atea, and as far, apparently, north, as the juncture of the 
 faiongaruhe with the Wanganui; why the boundary line 
 lould not have been carried on from the north-eastern 
 jrmination of Taranaki straight across the island appears 
 straordinary, as the Auckland Province was disproportion- 
 fcely great without this evident encroachment on the southern 
 ne, and has likewise the addition of aU the confiscated land, 
 'o the east it is bounded by the Hawkes Bay Province. 
 
 Wellington was founded by the New Zealand Company 
 1 1839, and therefore is the earliest capital, and, except- 
 ig Kororareka, the oldest town in New Zealand. It is 
 rettily placed at the base of a lofty range of hills, on a 
 arrow slip of land about two miles long, not originally 
 lore than 60 feet wide before the earthquake of 1855 raised 
 t, but at either end, Thorndon and Te Aro, swelling out 
 ato a considerable extent of building ground, being in 
 hape something Hke a pair of spectacles ; this form, however, 
 ?ill soon disappear by the reclaiming of land from the sea, 
 tie width of the narrowest part being thus rapidly increased. 
 
 The noble harbour, in the south-west corner of which the 
 ity stands, makes the place, and combined with its central 
 losition between the two islands, has led to its being 
 he present capital of New Zealand. • The town, or The 
 Umpire City, as its inhabitants rejoice to call it, possesses 
 ome excellent buildings, and within the last two years 
 las been greatly improved. The Church of England has 
 wo places of worship, that of Rome two likewise, and the 
 
 Now blooming fields and flow'ry dales 
 
 O'erspread the plain and glen ; 
 Kine go wandering o'er the vales, 
 
 And lusty farming men. 
 Around, around, around, the homesteads stand, 
 And Egmont crowns the land. 
 
 No foe again shall dare intrude. 
 
 This Maori warfare o'er. 
 And smiling peace with friendship pure 
 
 Dwell in each rural bower. 
 Hurrah ! Hurrah ! Hurrah ! our homes shall stand ; 
 Hurrah ! Hurrah ! our homes shall stand. 
 While Egmont crowns our land. 
 
 p2 
 
212 6E0GEAPHT. 
 
 Presbyterians also, besides those of the Wesleyan, Inde- 
 pendent, and PrimitiTe Methodists. The Parhament Houses 
 are an ornament to the place, perhaps the chief, for none 
 of the ecclesiastical edifices add much to the general character 
 of the town. Government House, once the residence of the 
 Company's chief agent, Colonel Wakefield, is well situated, 
 but unbecoming the residence of the representative of 
 majesty. The new pier and asphalt pavement may be 
 mentioned amongst the most recent improvements of the 
 place. At the termination of the harbour, nine miles off, 
 is the valley of the Hutt, containing 15,000 acres of good 
 but heavily timbered land, the value of which, however, is 
 greatly impaired by an erratic river, which at one time 
 takes a fancy to work itself a channel on one side and then 
 on the other of the valley, much to the annoyance and loss 
 of the proprietors. The Hutt has a scattered population of 
 between one and two thousand. On the Porirua road and 
 harbour there is also a little gathering of homesteads. 
 
 WeUingtou may be said to possess a climate of its own ; — 
 formerly it was considered as being subject to more rain and 
 heavier winds than any other part of New Zealand, but now, 
 owing perhaps to the clearing off the heavy tiiaber from its 
 hills, there is less rain and wind than in past years. On 
 the east, by the Hutt Valley road, crossing the Eimutaka 
 mountain, the traveller reaches the extensive Wairarapa 
 plains, in which are the rising towns, Peatherston, Greytown, 
 Masterton, &c. But although much good land is to be 
 found in that district, there is also much that is covered 
 with large boulders from six to ten inches in diameter. The 
 road over the Rimutaka ranges is romantic, and the heavy 
 wooded gorges are very beautiful ; to the west by Porirua 
 the traveller leaves the peculiar climate and district of 
 Wellington, and when he has ascended the Horokiri Valley, 
 passed over the Tararua and descended into the low plains 
 to the north, he enters an entirely new character of climate 
 and country, which is much warmer and dryer, gradu- 
 ally increasing in width from the mountains to the coast ; 
 at Manawatu they terminate, and then the Ruahine range 
 
GEoaEAPsr. 213 
 
 ommences at a distance of from 30 to 40 miles from the 
 oast ; this liae is succeeded by the Wanganui and Nga-ti- 
 ua-nui ranges, bordering the finest parts of the province, 
 r rather of the entire island. Wanganui is by far the most 
 lourishing town on the west coast, and near it is the rising 
 own of Turakina, and beyond that Tutai-nui. On the 
 Vaitotara and Patea towns are also springing up. The 
 elegraph frotn the Bluff terminates at Wellington, but 
 rill, it is hoped, be carried on by the western coast to 
 Luckland. 
 
 The province of Hawke's Bay, originally part of Wel- 
 ington, in 1858 was the first to be created under the 
 irovisions of the New Provinces' Act, and formed the 7th of 
 he provinces. Half of it is said to be still in the hands of 
 he natives ; but bo many large purchases have lately been 
 iiade by the Government and private individuals, that 
 he portion still belonging to them must be greatly di- 
 Dinished. A large part of the province consists of alluvial 
 )lains and undulating hills, risiug gradually from the sea 
 loast towards the Euahine mountains. These are chiefly 
 .dapted for sheep farming. The vine flourishes along the 
 loast, and bids fair to be cultivated for wine; indeed, it 
 3 surprising so little has been done with it in New Zealand 
 generally; the coast hne being chiefly lime is admirably 
 dapted for its growth. 
 
 Napier, the capital, is an increasing town; seated on 
 
 peninsula formed by the estuary of the rivers Esk and 
 ?utaekiri. Its position is picturesque. The population 
 lumbers 1280 according to the last census, which is not 
 Qconsiderable considering its recent origin. The climate 
 3 very good, and considered generally to be much drier 
 han that of the western coast. Villages are springing up, 
 rith the names of CUve, Havelock, and Waipawa. 
 
 The province at present is entirely taken up with sheep 
 uns, the native lands being leased for that purpose. There 
 re few districts where they thrive better, as proved by 
 he latest statistical returns, which show upwards of 
 alf-a-million, and an export of more than £100,000 
 
214 GEOaKAPHY. 
 
 a-year of wool. Sheep farming being so profitable has 
 chiefly engrossed the attention of the settlers, but more 
 thought is beginning to be paid to agriculture; already 
 there is a good metalled road 70 miles in length, and 
 conveyances for passengers run as far as Waipawa. The 
 European population of the province in December 1864 
 was 4,107; the natives are estimated at 2500, who have 
 remained not only peaceable, but have co-opera1}ed with their 
 European neighbours in resisting the Hauhaus. 
 
 We now pass over to the Middle Island. The first and 
 oldest of its provinces is that of Nelson, which contains about 
 8,000,000 acres; it is 160 miles long by 120 in width; its 
 west coast hne is formed by the great Alpine range which 
 stretches from the north to south end of the Island. This is 
 pierced here and there by valleys of various width, through 
 which several streams and rivers find an outlet to the sea. 
 On the south it is bounded by Canterbury, and on the east 
 by Marlborough ; the sea board is indented with bays, 
 creeks, and harbours, where vessels of considerable burthen 
 may find shelter in any weather. Prom the generally pre- 
 cipitous character of the western coast range, the land 
 available for tillage along it is comparatively of small extent, 
 and confined to the limits of the various valleys which in- 
 tersect the mountain range ; those of the Karamea, Buller, 
 and Grey, are the chief, and contain respectively about 
 10,000, 60,000, and 150,000 acres of good land, chiefly 
 wooded. 
 
 At the Grey and Buller are valuable and extensive gold 
 fields, and at both places coal of excellent quality in the 
 greatest abundance. Prom the Grey also there is now a bi- 
 weekly communication by coach with Canterbury. Along 
 the north-west boundary is Golden Bay (formerly Massacre 
 Bay), containing about 60,000 acres of level or shghtly 
 undulating country, especially about CoUingwood. Takaka 
 and Motupipi districts are of a very fertile character. The 
 town of CoUingwood bids fair soon to become a place of 
 importance; the recent discovery of its richness as a gold 
 field is attracting numbers to it, as there is little doubt that, 
 
aEOQEAPHT, 215 
 
 )y sinking deeper shafts, the true auriferous deposit will 
 )e reached: we shall not be surprised to find it soon, 
 lecoming another Hokitiki. 
 
 At the end of Blind Bay is the city of Nelson, the capital 
 >f the province ; it has a small but safe harbour, formed by a 
 emarkable boulder bank ; the entrance, however, is narrow 
 ,nd impeded by a singular rock called the Arrow Rock ; but 
 ilthough this contracts the passage, still there is a suflS.cient 
 ndth for vessels of almost any burthen ; the rise and fall of 
 he tide being fourteen feet, renders the boulder bank a 
 nost suitable place for the repairs of vessels, which are laid 
 lown upon it with the greatest ease ; and this is still further 
 "acHitated by a cradle having been erected by the Wellington 
 Steam Navigation Company. 
 
 The town stands in an amphitheatre of hills ; it pos- 
 lesses excellent Government buildings, a college, museum, 
 iterary institute, and public schools ; the Church of England 
 las a Bishop. Nelson has long been famous for its ale 
 jreweries, and also for its hop fields, the most extensive, 
 jerhaps, in all the Australian colonies ; a cloth manufactory, 
 vhich produces a durable article, said by the Nelson people 
 )0 be unequalled in quality; there are also tanneries, for 
 vhich the bark of the Tawai black beech, or birch, as the 
 lettlers call it, is used. 
 
 Greymouth, which has only started into existence since the 
 liscovery of gold there in 1865, is now rapidly becoming a 
 arge place ; the diggers have so increased, that it has naturally 
 ittracted a large number of shopkeepers ; — newspapers are 
 )ublished, churches and chapels erected, theatres and places 
 )f all kinds are springing up ; thus these parts, which so lately 
 vere all but untrodden by civilized man, are now rapidly 
 )ecoming the busy haunts of life, and teeming with a popu- 
 ation gathered from all parts of the world. Such is the 
 iffect of gold ! It possesses twenty-six public houses ! and 
 lineteen firms of importers and merchants. Greymouth is 
 '• long township, principally facing the river, the source 
 )f supply for all the diggings on its banks, as well as those 
 iontiguous to it ; many of the stores are substantial build- 
 ngs. It has ah-eady a population of 1 0,000. 
 
216 GEOaEAPHT. 
 
 Marlborough Province was formerly part of that of Nelson, 
 and extends from its eastern side to the mouth of the Con- 
 way river on the eastern coast ; in it are the Kaikoura ranges, 
 with several other nohle mountains. Its capital is Picton, 
 seated on one of the many arms of Queen Charlotte's Sound ; 
 and were it not so shut in by mountains from access to 
 the interior, it propably would have been the selected site 
 for the capital of New Zealand. At present it is a small 
 but neat town, so also Blenheim, on the Wairau. Havelock, 
 Renwick, Kaikoura, and Mokonui, are likewise rising httle 
 places. The chief support of the province is derived from 
 its sheep runs; much of its surface being well covered 
 with grass. The slopes of the Kaikouras and the valley 
 of the Wairau are admirably adapted for sheep, and thus 
 no province has advanced more steadily than this, though so 
 recently formed. There is no part of New Zealand where 
 fish are more numerous and of such variety as in Queen 
 Charlotte's Sound, the importance of this is beginning to 
 be perceived, the curing of the different kinds becoming a 
 lucrative branch of industry ; one person is said to have 
 cleared £1200 last year by the sale of fish which he had 
 dried; they are of a quality which has made them highly 
 prized both in New Zealand and Australia. 
 
 The Canterbury Province occupies the centre of the 
 Middle Island, being bounded on the north by Nelson and 
 Marlborough, and on the south by Otago. It lies between 
 the parallels of 43° and 45" S. latitude, and contains about 
 12,000,000 acres, of which fully a quarter form one grand plain 
 at the eastern side of the western range of mountains ; these 
 three millions of acres extend to the sea, and are covered 
 with flocks and herds, the whole being divided into sheep 
 runs ; the grass, though scant and thin in general, stiU sus- 
 tains large flocks of sheep. These plains are intersected by 
 many rivers, or rather torrents, which rush with great 
 impetuosity to the sea, and rise so suddenly as to render 
 them very dangerous ; the lower ranges appear to have the 
 best grass and in the largest quantity. As the population 
 increases these sheep runs are being gradually encroached 
 
GEOQEArHY. 217 
 
 Q. by small farmers, to the disgust of the lordly run-holders, 
 at to the permanent benefit of the province, by increasiag 
 Triculture and improving the face of the country. The run- 
 olders have been pioneers to introduce agriculture, and the 
 lore perfect development of the natural resources of the 
 Duntry ; there are nearly a thousand of them in the Middle 
 jland. At present the plains have a dismal look, seldom if 
 rer green, of a dingy yellow ; in passing over them the eye 
 F the traveller is wearied, but, wherever there is a station, it 
 aes up like an oasis in the desert, surrounded by a little 
 rove of blue gums, a Tasmanian Eucalyptus, which flourish 
 lere better than in their own country, standing forth as 
 jnspicuous objects in those vast plains. 
 Christ Church is a wonderful city ; seated on the Avon, 
 beautiful clear stream, on whose banks the Govern- 
 lent buUdings stand, a noble pile of durable stone, just 
 nished, and a little further the river is spanned by a weU- 
 uilt stone bridge; the city is surrounded by an avenue 
 sveral chains wide, which is planted with a double row of 
 ees on either side j this, in a few years, will give quite 
 character to the place; the generally low and swampy 
 ature of the site will, it is to be feared, render it unhealthy, 
 at the place is remarkably neat and clean, and there are 
 amorous artesian wells, which materially add to its health, 
 3 well as to the comfort of its iuhabitants. In addition to 
 lose of the Episcopalian and Wesleyans, the Presbyterians 
 ive a good church and the Roman Catholics a weU finished 
 le likewise. The club is an ornamental building. Though 
 le real town is small the suburbs are extensive ; the popula- 
 on is now between 7000 and 8000. The tunnel connecting 
 hrist Church with its port being on the point of completion, 
 not already so, the character of the city in a commercial 
 Dint of view will soon be greatly changed, as it will then 
 we a straight, easy, and rapid communication with the 
 yttleton Harbour. That town, the seaport of the province, is 
 sat and compactly built, with four places of worship, EngUsh, 
 cotch, Roman, and Wesleyan ; and from 1500 to 2000 inha- 
 itants. Before the tunnel was formed the town was badly 
 
218 GEOGEiPHT. 
 
 wateredj but whilst making it, a fine stream was discovered, 
 wHch now affords a constant supply.* The carriage road 
 thence over the hiUs to Sumner is very precipitous, and 
 not without danger. The scoriacious rocks and cliffs on the 
 Sumner side are extremely curious, perforated with caverns, 
 which are turned to account by their owners and used as 
 sheds, stables, and storehouses. Sumner only wants trees 
 to make it a most romantic spot. 
 
 Kaiapoij about 10 miles from Christ Church, near the 
 mouth of the Waimakariri, or Courtenay, is a small port 
 for vessels not drawing more than six feet of water, the 
 centre of a rich extensive agricultural and pastoral district, 
 with several pretty Kttle villages around. Eicarton may 
 be named as one which, with its neatly trimmed hedges, 
 well cultivated fields, and comfortable homesteads, wiU 
 make the stranger fancy he is transported back to old 
 England ; — indeed the many comfortable homes of the Can- 
 terbury pilgrims would make one think they had brought 
 with them these domestic shrines from the land of their 
 nativity. In whatever line we bend our steps there they are 
 to be seen, whether we visit Cashmere, the abode of the 
 patriarchal ex-Judge of Moradabad, or the Kaiapoi, or 
 Rangiora, we meet with convincing proofs of the rapid and 
 sure progress of the province, which, though so recently 
 founded, has outstripped all in energy and success. 
 
 Timaru, at the termination of the Canterbury plains, is a 
 rising little town, striving for separation ; it is the outlet of 
 a considerable pastoral district, and is about 110 miles from 
 Christ Church. The importance of this place, with its sur- 
 rounding districts, wiU be seen from the amount of customs 
 paid for the year ending June 1865, £6740; for the year 
 ending June 1866, they had risen to £9342; whilst the 
 export of wool has risen to 8200 bales from this port. In 
 1861 the population of Timaru was only 300; the town and 
 suburbs have now fully 800. It has an English and Scotch 
 
 * This stream is not only a thennal one, the temperature being about 80° 
 but contained fish when first tapped, which is remaikable, flowing as it does from 
 some subterranean lake. 
 
GEOGEAPHT. 219 
 
 Lurch, also a Wesleyan Chapel^ and publishes a news- 
 aper. 
 
 At the extremity of the remarkable promontory of Aiaroa, 
 1 the fine harbour of the same name, of which the French, 
 1 1839, intending to take possession, sent out two vessels 
 nder Captain Laborde, fitted out by a Company called 
 le Bourdelais, but they were forestalled by the Governor 
 3nding Captain Stanley, of the Spitfire, who arrived there 
 iree days before, hoisted the British flag, and was holding 
 
 court over some whalers. When Captain Laborde and 
 is vessels arrived he laughed, and told Captain Stanley 
 hat he was regularly forestalled, but landed his emigrants, 
 ?ho formed a little colony, and several still continue there, 
 hiefly occupying themselves in raising fruit. The elevation 
 f the land is so great that it has hitherto quite shut out 
 U communicaton with the country beyond, except by horse 
 cross the hills to Pigeon Bay, whence a small steamer runs 
 hree times a week to Lyttelton. It has five saw mills, and 
 luring the year 1865, nearly 2,000,000 feet of timber, 5000 
 )ost8 and rails and 200 large piles, 30 tons of cheese, 70 
 zegs of butter, 600 packages of fruit, were exported from 
 his little settlement ; sheltered from tho cold winds it enjoys 
 I, warm climate suitable for the vine. 
 
 In April of 1865, gold was discovered on the west 
 ioast of the Canterbury Province. The efiect produced by 
 his event has been wonderful ; in a part which was almost 
 mknown, and which had been visited by very few of our 
 iountrymen prior to the finding of gold, a large town has 
 iprung up, roads have been made, and coaches run, even 
 elegraphic wires are laid. In a little more than a year 
 he entire population and revenue of the province were 
 loubled, and its resources most wonderfully developed. 
 The quantity of gold exported from its first discovery to the 
 JOth November 1865, was 187,560 ounces, value about 
 £750,000. The period over which the export extended was 
 sight months, since which it has continued largely to iu- 
 irease. The population of the gold-fields may, in the 
 kbsence of official returns, be estimated at 50,000. The 
 
220 
 
 QEOGEAPHY. 
 
 export of gold in one fortnight in June 1866, exceeded 
 75,000 ounces ! ! The first rush took place in February 
 1865, to the Green Stone Creek, or Hohonu Eiver, a tribu- 
 tary of the Teramakau; the finds there were of sufficient 
 promise to attract a large number of diggers from the 
 adjacent provinces, when their researches were rewarded by 
 the discovery of the precious metal at the Waimea, Kaneiri, 
 Hokitika, Totara, Wanganui, Mikonui, Okarita, and many 
 other spots. The fame of the new diggings produced the usual 
 results ; a flood of immigration from the other colonies set 
 in, which still continues without diminution. The coast 
 further to the north has proved very rich in its yield, 
 and it is now known that from 60 miles north of the River 
 Grey to Bruce's Bay South, an extensive district, is one vast 
 gold field. 
 
 Hokitika, the centre depot, whence the supplies for the 
 diggings are chiefly obtained, is a large regularly-built 
 and comparatively substantial town, it is interesting as 
 showing the tahsmanic influence of gold, in causing an 
 important town in a few months to take the place of a 
 densely-timbered swamp. It has had a municipal charter 
 granted, and possesses its Mayor and Aldermen like any of 
 the old-established towns, and this is also a proof of every- 
 thing being reversed at the antipodes. Hokitika, the offspring 
 of a year, obtained its municipal charter, whilst some of the 
 oldest towns, which are coeval with the colony, are still 
 without one;* great activity is manifested in improving, 
 clearing, draining, and forming the streets, for which pur- 
 pose an improvement committee was early organized, which 
 has been cordially aided by the Provincial Government. 
 
 Hokitika contains the enormous number of ninety- two 
 pubHc houses and twenty-three importers and merchants, 
 one of whom is a Chinese, whose countrymen also are flock- 
 ing like eagles to share the carcase, much to the disgust of 
 
 * Late accounts seem to show that this charter, on account of misunderstand- 
 ings between the General and Provincial Governments, has been repealed; but 
 the last papers state it has been formed into a county by the name of Westlaud, 
 and has thus initiated a better system. 
 
QEOGBAPHT. 
 
 221 
 
 le other diggers, of whatever race or nation, who all unite 
 . disliking the celestials. 
 
 Otago was colonized in 1848, under the auspices of the 
 ew Zealand Company, by an association of the members of 
 le Free Church of Scotland. Dunedin, the capital of the 
 rovince, is situated at the south-western extremity of the 
 irbour, the sides of which are beautifully wooded. The 
 ort, or town of Port Chalmers, is near the entrance where 
 1 the large vessels anchor, and thence goods and passengers 
 ?e taken up to Dunedin by small steamers. The Matoura 
 ver forms the southern, and the Waitaiki the northern, 
 oundary; between these and extending to the west coast 
 ; a tract of nearly two hundred miles. This province is 
 lore hilly than that of Canterbury, generally well grassed, 
 ad suitable for cattle and sheep. It has, however, several 
 irge tracts well adapted for agriculture j of these the chief 
 re the Tairi, Tokomairiro, and Molyneaux, the latter of 
 hich is the most extensive, and, perhaps, the richest in the 
 baracter of its soil j the climate, thougb much colder, is stiU 
 ood and healthy. 
 
 In 1861 gold was discovered in this province. It was 
 jng felt to be the grand desideratum of New Zealand ; the 
 arious Superintendents of the different provinces made 
 beral offers of a £1000 for the first discovery of a paying 
 old field, but I cannot find that any one of the provinces 
 fer bestowed the reward, fancying at first, perhaps, that it 
 ad not been found in sufficiently paying quantities. The 
 few Zealand provinces were in a very precarious position 
 hen the Australian diggings were in all their glory ; num- 
 Brs were drawn away from their scant population. The 
 late of Dunedin then was anything but prosperous ; the 
 )wn, whilst solely in the hands of the old identities, as 
 le original settlers were called, made little progress; but 
 amediately gold was discovered the tables were turned, 
 id the Melbourne diggers rushed in and completely 
 Itered the character of the place ; from being exclusively 
 cotchj it became a scion of Melbourne. The go-a-head 
 pirit of Victoria was soon seen in the town of Dunedin, 
 
222 
 
 GEOGEAPHT. 
 
 whicli rapidly became enlarged, and filled with noble edifices, 
 so that now its chief streets may rival any in the colony. 
 Many of its houses are of hewn stone; the different Banks 
 are beautiful edifices ; the streets well paved, and like 
 Christ Church lighted with gas. The exhibition buildings 
 are noble, and greatly to the credit of the province; it was 
 an exhibition which was well calculated to advance these 
 Australasian colonies generally, and deserving of more in- 
 terest and encouragement than it obtained from them ; 
 excepting Tasmania, they were scarcely represented at all. 
 The population, too, was trebled, so that in a short time 
 Otago stood first in point of numbers. The Dunstan, Shot- 
 over, and Wakatipu diggings have been very profitable, and 
 are giving rise to towns containing permanent, instead of 
 temporary, erections. The changes occasioned by the gold 
 diggings in that remote part are extraordinary. Wakatipu 
 Lake, some 60 or 70 miles long, has now two flourishing 
 towns on its banks, Queenstown and Kingstown. There are 
 two, if not three, steamers plying between those places, and 
 another large one being built ; with communications by 
 Cobb's coaches thence to Dunedin. 
 
 Gold gave an impetus to trade, immigration, and advance, 
 but Otago has another source of wealth in its sheep. Wool 
 exported increases every year. In 1861, 1,665,983 lbs., of 
 the value of £111,065, were exported; in 1865, this was 
 increased to 5,260,840 lbs., value £369,471. 
 
 The effects of gold are seen in the imports and exports. 
 In 1861, when gold was first found, the imports were 
 £859,733, and the exports £843,702, but the next year 
 they rose to, imports £2,394,483, and exports £1,742,431 ; 
 and in 1863 imports reached £3,416,070, and exports 
 £2,351,734; but in 1865, when gold was discovered in 
 Canterbury province, the imports fell to £1,730,529, and 
 exports to £1,406,592. 
 
 Oamaru, the most northerly township in the province, is 
 the centre of the grand wool-producing district of Otago ; it 
 is 80 miles distant from Dunedin, and being the only port for 
 the shipment of wool along the coast north of Port Chalmers, 
 
GEOGEAPHY, 223 
 
 is becoming a very important place ; its population at present 
 is 900. The " Oatnaru Times " is also published weekly. 
 The Provincial Government has erected a jetty at the cost of 
 £7000. The duties collected for the year ending September 
 30th 1865, were £3712. 19s. M. 
 
 Waikowaiti is a small town on the northern shore of 
 the River Waikowaiti, half-a-mile from the sea, and 28 
 miles north of Dunedin; it has a considerable population 
 gathering along the banks of the Clutha, forming already 
 the nucleus of a town. Another settlement has been formed 
 in the Shag YaUey, to which the name of Palmerston has 
 been given. 
 
 The province of Southland was taken out of that of Otago, 
 and when the gold diggings were flourishing, it bid fair to 
 become a most important one. It is to be observed, both of it 
 and the other newly- formed provinces, that in proportion they 
 have advanced far more rapidly than the larger ones, a proof, 
 that when the islands are divided into counties, their pro- 
 gress will be proportionably increased; the popidation of 
 Southland, according to the last census, was more than 
 doubled in three years. InvercargiU, the capital, is a rising 
 town ; it is seated on the New River, about 28 miles north- 
 west of the Bluff, on a level plain; it has a population of 
 fully 2000, and possesses several good buildings. Before the 
 diggers left the lake district they derived their supplies 
 chiefly from it. A line of rail was constructed from the Bluff 
 to the town, a great undertaking for the place in its infancy, 
 involving its Government in expenses which it could not 
 meet, and, strange to say, the railway carriages were seized 
 by the creditors ; but the General Government came forward 
 to lend a helping hand, and now the province is gradually 
 getting into a more healthy state. The railway is completed 
 and in operation ; the telegraph commences at the Bluff and 
 now traverses the whole island, crosses Cook's Straits, and 
 reaches as far as Wellington. The arrival of the overland 
 mails here from Melbourne is a great thing for the place ; it 
 is also the port for all the produce of the southern end of the 
 island; yet, strange to say, there is a retrograde feeling 
 increasing, and a desire to be reincorporated with Otago. 
 
224 GEOGEAPHY. 
 
 Campbell TowHj at tte Bluff, is likely to increase, from all 
 the steamers stopping there. Eiverton, next to the capital, 
 is the largest place, it is well situated, and must advance, 
 being the outlet of that part. The direct commmiication 
 with the, sea from the lake district is to the Bluff, and this 
 will insure a certain amount of traffic with the interior, 
 which will always benefit the province. 
 
 Stewart's Island, or Eakiura, is also an important ap- 
 pendage of Southland ; it has, however, made less progress 
 than, perhaps, any other part of the New Zealand colony. 
 The descendants of the earliest colonists, the whalers, who 
 first inhabited it, still continue to do so. Its population 
 chiefly consists of a half-caste race, who have their little 
 farms, and divide their time between them and fishing pur- 
 suits. The curing of fish appears likely to become an im- 
 portant and lucrative business ; one individual employs 
 thirty men, and has exported nearly 7000 lbs. of them at a 
 time ; they are highly esteemed, and meet with a ready sale. 
 The export of oysters is also becoming greater every year ; 
 they are said to be of a very fine kind, equal to the best 
 ''natives." The natives of that part reside on the httle 
 island, Ruapuke, which lies midway in Foveaux Straits. 
 
 THE ISLES OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 The Chatham Isles. — This' group of islands, in lat. 43° 48" S. 
 and Ion. 175° 50" W., was first discovered by Lieutenant 
 Broughton, R.N., of the "Chatham" store ship, in 1791, 
 chiefly consists of four, the others being mere rocks. The 
 largest, Chatham Island, or Whare Kauri, is 48 miles in 
 length from N.E. to S.B., by 15 in width, contains 600,000 
 acres. The second, Ranghauti, or Pitt's Island ; the third 
 Rangatira, or South-East Island; and the fourth, Eangi- 
 tutai, or the Sisters ; they are situated in the latitude of 
 Akaroa, at a distance of about 400 miles due E., and are 
 low but fertile, its little hills have pyrimidical forms, and are 
 
GEOaEAPHV. 225 
 
 jf a volcanic character ; the soil is generally peaty ; there are 
 turf grounds often 50 feet deep ; in several parts these peat 
 pounds have been on fire for years. At a depth of six feet, 
 ire trunks of trees of a much larger growth than any now 
 'ound there. 
 
 The climate, though damp, is temperate, very favorable for 
 ferns and the formation of turf ; all European weeds and esculent 
 plants grow so luxuriantly as to threaten to choke everything 
 3lse. Several kinds of trees, which in New Zealand are little 
 more than shrubs, here attain the size of timber trees. The 
 Earamu, a species of coprosma, is often more than three feet 
 in diameter, and is sawn into planks. The Putiritiri, of the 
 same order, is a beautiful tree with a small leaf, and also the 
 Taupata, which having a fine bright leaf is a very ornamental 
 iree ; the Karaka tree likewise grows there. The forget-me- 
 aot, Kopa-kopa Myosotis, with its fine bunches of flowers 
 md large glossy leaves, is a native of these isles. 
 
 Among the birds are the pigeon, a fine large rail, the 
 iorimako and tui. The albatros breeds there, its young are 
 smoked in great quantities, and considered dainties ; in the 
 arge central fresh water lagoon abundance of very fine eels 
 ire found. 
 
 The chief harbour is Waitangi Bay ; the general depth of 
 vater in it, is from seven to twelve fathoms. Ten miles to 
 he north of Waitangi is Wangaroa, another harbour, of an 
 )val form, the heads are about half-a-mile apart, and it runs 
 nland a mile. There are also two other bays between these, 
 jaUed Wangamoe and Wangati. On the northern coast is a 
 iheltered bay called Kaingaroa. 
 
 These islands have a native population of about 500, which 
 lince the late war has been doubled, by the prisoners exiled 
 them. There was a singular aboriginal race there when 
 hey were first discovered, called the Muriuri, or Kiri 
 iVaka Papa, but more generally known as the Parakiwara, 
 )lack fellow, a name of reproach given by the Maori on 
 bccount of their dark color; they are small, black, and ill- 
 iEivored. The Maories were carried there in 1838 by a whaler ; 
 hey took posession of these islands and soon diminished the 
 
226 GEOaEAPHT. 
 
 number of its original inhabitants, so that at present it is 
 very small. In 1840, Colonel Wakefield sent an agent in 
 the ship Cuba to purchase the group for the Ifew Zealand 
 Company. The directors in London tried to rersell them 
 to a Hamburgh Colonization Company, but the Enghsh 
 Government hearing of this, disallowed the sale as an illegal 
 purchase. 
 
 A few years later some German Missionaries took up their 
 abode on these islands, but they had already received the 
 Gospel from some of the native teachers sent to them from 
 the main land. A few settlers have long lived there, one of 
 whom (Mr. Hunt) wrote an interesting account of his resi- 
 dence. Since that period the number has been increased, 
 and the islands are now divided into sheep runs. The two 
 largest are chiefly inhabited. They have a resident magis- 
 trate and a custom house. 
 
 The ancient inhabitants, though very degraded, skilfully 
 constructed their canoes with inflated tubes of seaweed, 
 the same kind are also used as water vessels, and serve 
 the place of pots, in which to stow their oil and preserved 
 birds, but now aU their former customs are giving way to 
 European ones, and wiU soon entirely disappear. 
 
 The Snaees. — Sixty-two miles S.S.W. of Stewart's Is- 
 land are the Snares ; these are little mo,re than rocks, the 
 largest is two miles long by half-a-mile in width. The 
 island is 470 feet high, and contains a snug cove on the 
 eastern side, where a boat or small vessel may lay in perfect 
 safety from all winds. They are destitute of vegetation, and 
 covered with the Pintado or Cape Pigeon. 
 
 The Auckland Isles. — About 200 miles S. of Stewart's 
 Island are the Islands forming this group. The largest is 
 about 30 miles long by little more than half that width ; and 
 the other, Enderby's Island, so called from the Lieutenants 
 Governor having fiLxed his whaling estabhshment upon it. 
 These isles rise to the height of 2000 feet; they are 
 well wooded, grassed, and watered. They abound in the 
 seal, and offer a suitable rendezvous for whale ships, 
 having good harbours. In a botanical point of view they 
 
GEOGRAPHY. 227 
 
 e very interesting, the vegetation in this Mgh. latitude 
 .rtaking more of a tropical than temperate character, 
 d in some respects closely resembling the Australian, 
 e Casuarina growing there. The climate is temperate 
 d remarkable for no great extremes ; the winter per- 
 ps being finer than the summer. Captain Ross was 
 rack with the many advantages it possessed for a penal 
 ttlement; he places the average temperature at 45.27, iu 
 mmer rarely more than 78°, in winter seldom less than 
 i° ; it contains 80 flowering plants and many of the New 
 saland trees and birds. Latitude 50° 32' 30" S. ; Longi- 
 de 166° 12' 34" B, 
 
 Campbell's Island was discovered in 1810, by Captain F. 
 azzelburgh, of the brig Perseverance of Sydney, belonging 
 
 Robert Campbell, and therefore called after that well- 
 lown merchant. It is 30 miles in circumference and very 
 ountainous, the hiUs rising to 1500 feet elevation. The 
 lores of its north harbour rise abruptly to 800 and 900 feet ; 
 has two good harbours, one on either side. Not being so 
 ell wooded as the Auckland Isles, it looks desolate, although 
 lere is abundance of wood in sheltered places, and by their 
 •ostrate appearance indicate the power of the prevailing 
 esterly winds. 
 
 Perseverance Harbour is four miles long, running more 
 lan two miles inland in a W.N.W. direction; the upper part 
 
 completely land-locked and contains abundant room for 
 )0 ships, with plenty of good water. Latitude 52° 33' 26" 
 ,; Longitude 169° 8' 41" B. 
 
 Of the Antipodes Islands little is known, except that they 
 •e mere rocks rising about 600 feet above the level of the 
 la, in Latitude 51° S., and Longitude 178° W. 
 The last remaining group belonging to New Zealand is 
 lat of the Three Kings; of these islands one only is habit- 
 )le; about five miles in circumference and nearly a thousand 
 et hig'h, being visible at a great distance, and seen from 
 ipe Maria Van Dieman, from which it is 88 miles distant 
 
 a W.N.W. direction, and 47 from North Cape, B.S.B. 
 le North Cape natives fled to this island when dispossessed 
 
 q2 
 
228 COLONIZATION. 
 
 of tteir homes by tlie Earawaj and only returned when that 
 tribe sold the land. Latitude 34° 6' 20" ; Longitude 172° 
 9' 45". 
 
 COLONIZATION. 
 
 It was a common impression that the Missionaries have ever 
 been hostile to colonization ; this is notj however, supported 
 by fact. The Missionaries received Captain Hobson on his 
 arrival, placed themselves and their houses at his serrice. 
 They engrossed the treaty of Waitangi, stood by him on 
 every occasiouj offered their aid in every way, fiimished him 
 with horses, natives, and accompanied him themselves to 
 Hokianga and Kaitaia, where they obtaiued the allegiance 
 of the chiefs. Archdeacon Henry Williams became his 
 deputy to visit the South and obtain the signatures of the 
 natives there to the treaty. In return for their services, the 
 Missionary body received the fullest testimony from Cap- 
 tain Hobson, that it was only through their influence he 
 had been able to carry out his instructions, and, therefore, 
 made this official acknowledgment of their services : " There 
 can be no doubt that the Missionaries have rendered im- 
 portant services to this country, for, but for them, a British 
 colony would not at this moment be established in New 
 Zealand." — Governors Speech, Bee. 14, 1841. 
 
 The Missionary has always been ready to support the 
 Government, and has received constant acknowledgment 
 of the aid rendered. As one of that body, I can affirm, 
 that it has always been the view I have taken and incul" 
 cated, that colonization, properly conducted, is the natural 
 adjunct to Christianity, in civilizing aboriginal races. It 
 was thus that the Sandwich Islanders rose to their present 
 state of social advancement; there the two went on hand 
 in hand. It is, therefore, not the Missionary that is to 
 blame for any hostile feelings which may have arisen towards 
 the colonist at home ; nor is it to be laid to the charge of 
 
COLONIZATION. 229 
 
 xeter Hall ; nor even at the door of tke Aborigines Protec- 
 ction Society, however unfavorable the colonial feeling may 
 3 to that society for its late interference. The true parties 
 ho have prejudiced the public at home agaiast the colonists 
 •e the New Zealand Legislature and the Press. So long as 
 le former enact laws which the colonial papers denounce 
 I glaringly unjast to the native, the home public will never 
 ive it credit for fair deahng towards them ; and so long' as 
 le Press itself afiElrms those acts to be so, how can the 
 )lonist expect any other opinion to be formed of the New 
 ealand poUcy ? 
 
 The " Southern Cross," of October 2, 1867, though no 
 irticular friend of the natives, speaks in the plainest terms 
 ■ three Acts just passed relative to the native lands : — " One 
 ' these is the Native Lands' Act, 1867, which has been in- 
 oduced as a substitute for the iniquitous Amendment Act of 
 S66." .... "We shall be surprised if there is not some 
 rovision in the new Act, enabling the Government to do as 
 ley please with the native lands. Indeed, it strikes us that, 
 Y a very harmless looking, but most ingenious, provision, 
 lis has been partially accomplished." . ..." It would be in 
 erfect keeping with the avowed designs of the Government 
 I the speeches of Mr. Stafford, colonial secretary, and Mr. 
 ichmond, the native Minister." Of another bill the same 
 aper adds : " It actually deprives the loyal natives, who 
 ave recognized claims within the confiscated block, of the 
 idress for the loss of their land by compensation." .... "And 
 hen we state that the miserable hostUities, which Colonel 
 laultain directed last summer at Tauranga, were caused by 
 le Government attempting to carry out the arrangements 
 1 question in their own way, and that the dissentient natives 
 re still in armed possession of the land, and as determined 
 3 ever to resist, we think we have said enough to satisfy 
 ur readers that the chances of quietly opening the Tau- 
 mga district are very small indeed." " The third bill 
 I one dealing with the unhappy east coast natives at 
 Wanganui," to supersede another, of which the " Southern 
 iross " thus speaks : — " But this Act, which originated 
 
230 
 
 COLONIZATION. 
 
 in a flagrant "jobj and was intended to harmonize with the 
 Native Lands' Actj 1866, for the express purpose of faci- 
 litating jobbery, became so odious in the eyes of the public, 
 owing to our efforts and exposures, that the Government 
 were forced to give way to public opinion, and to cover 
 their retreat they introduced the present Act." Such is a 
 statement given by the " Southern Cross." What would 
 have been said had it come from a Missionary, had one of 
 that order dared to speak in such terms of the Government ? 
 and yet this has gone home and appeared in the home 
 papers, from which this has been taken. What opinion can 
 the readers form of the rectitude of the colonial poUoy to- 
 wards the native^ from it? and this extract is but a very 
 small part of the article. 
 
THE DUKIAL ILACE AT PUKE TAFl' ATENE ON THE WANGASCI. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 TAMIHANA WIREMU TARAPIPI TE WAHAROA. 
 
 The year 1866 closed with the death of Tamihana Tarapipi, 
 one of the most remarkable characters who has figured in 
 the New Zealand war. A brief mention of him will properly 
 close this sketch of it. 
 
 His father^ Te Waharoa, was the son of Taiporatn, a Xga- 
 ti-haua chief, who lost his life at Wanganni, in the Waharoa 
 or chief gate of some pa he was attempting to storm ; his 
 widow from that circumstance named his in&nt child "Te 
 Waharoa." When he grew up he became one of the most 
 restless and warKke of the New Zealand cliie&, as notorions 
 for his cannibalism as for his cruelty, which were carried to 
 such an excess that his son, when quite a young man, deter- 
 mined to put an end to them. When the Missionaries came 
 to Matamata, he was one of the first who listened to the 
 Gospel of peace and love to aU men. Through his instru- 
 mentality chiefly the desolating wars which his father carried 
 
232 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TB WAHAEOA. 
 
 on were given up ; and Boon the valley of the Thames, which 
 had so long echoed with the horrid war dance, resounded 
 with the sweet songs of Zion. 
 
 When Tarapipi became a candidate for baptism, he de- 
 clared, that after he was baptized he would never engage in 
 war again. He was soon afterwards made a member of the 
 Church, and he kept his word ; although frequently invited 
 by his friends and relations to take part in the feuds of 
 Waikato, Waingaroa, and other places, he constantly refused. 
 ' It was not untU the war raged in Waikato, that he said, " If 
 •the soldiers cross the Maungatawhiri I am absolved from 
 my promise, for T shall then consider it a defensive war." 
 Tamihana, for so was he named at his baptism, was pre- 
 eminently a man of peace for the long period of a quarter of a 
 century, and chiefly employed himself in teaching his tribe 
 the Word of God, and urging them to adopt the habits of 
 civiHzed life. He encouraged Europeans to Hve at his place, 
 and was ever considered one of their best friends. 
 
 The first cause of his stepping out of private Kfe was 
 when he saw the war raging at Taranaki, between Rawiri 
 Waiawa and Katotore, in the midst of an European settle- 
 ment, without any step being taken by the authorities to 
 put an end to the deadly feud, although much blood was 
 shed on both sides. He then came to the conclusion that 
 the European laws only applied to one race, and there 
 were none for the other. The visit of Matene te Whiwhi, 
 to Taupo, to elect a king for the central parts of the 
 island, which were still entirely in the hands of the 
 natives, seems to have made a strong impression upon his 
 mind, and after the second grand meeting at Pukawa, in 
 Taupo, was held, Tamihana summoned another at Waikato ; 
 it was there resolved to have a Maori king. He might have 
 been elected himself, but he had no personal ambition ; the 
 office was offered to Wiremu Neira, a loyal chief, who 
 declined it ; and then Potatau te Wherowhero was pressed 
 to take it; he also was a loyal chief, and one receiving a 
 pension from Government, which was continued to be paid 
 to the day of his death j he was persuaded to accept the 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 283 
 
 dignity, and thus became the first Maori King, being after- 
 wards duly installed, in 1858, as Potatau the First. After 
 his death, which shortly occurred, Tamihana appointed 
 his son Matutaera to be his successor; thus Tamihana 
 acquired the title of king-maker, but he was stiU a peace- 
 maker, and even ia this election of a king disclaimed any 
 desire of renouncing his allegiance to the Queen, saying 
 that the Governor ruled over the Pakehas and the king 
 over the Maori, but the Qaeen over both. When in after 
 days the war about the Waitara land commenced, and Wi 
 Kingi te Eangitake gave up the piece of land in dispute for 
 Tamihana to settle, that good and wise man wrote an excel- 
 lent letter to Governor Browne, proposing that the dispute 
 should be referred to the Queen for her counsellors to decide, 
 that they should both abide by their decision. Had his 
 good advice been adopted there would probably have been 
 no war. 
 
 It was through his instrumentality that a Maori newspaper 
 was printed, with the press given by the Emperor of Austria ; 
 this was called the " Hokioi." When the war was carried 
 from Taranaki to Waikato, and the troops crossed the Maun- 
 gatawhiri Creek, which they considered as their boundary, 
 Tamihana joined the hostile natives ; but when their strongest 
 pa, Rangiriri, was taken, foreseeing that the further struggle 
 would be useless, and must terminate in the loss of life and 
 land, he wisely offered to surrender, but his people would 
 not allow him to do so; he sent, however, his Mere as a 
 present to the General, a token of his peaceable inclination ; 
 and when the Governor announced that he would dictate the 
 terms of peace under the British flag at Ngarua-wahia, he 
 intended then to have counselled his countrymen to accept 
 peace. The Governor, however, did not go. 
 
 When the sad and revolting scenes were enacted at Opotiki, 
 they so shocked and disgusted poor Tamihana, that they 
 decided him in his determination to make peace. He had 
 struggled for freedom, but, as a Christian, and when he saw 
 the excesses to which the war had led, he at once tendered 
 his submission to General Carey. 
 
234 TAMIHANA WIEBMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 
 
 The Governor invited him to pay a visit to Auckland; 
 this, however, he declined, but after repeated invitations 
 to visit him at Wellington he consented, and was taken 
 there in one of Her Majesty's steam men of war ; he 
 had a very flattering reception given him, being most hos- 
 pitably entertained, and lodged in the commodious and 
 comfortable Government buildings, erected for the express 
 purpose of receiving Maori chiefs when they visited the 
 Governor. During his stay he preferred a petition to the 
 General Assembly, then sitting, to restore Waikato. His 
 love for his country was ever uppermost in his mind; his 
 petition, it scarcely need be added, was not entertained. 
 Afterwards, the Superintendents of Auckland, Ahuriri, and 
 Wellington, with other members of the General Assembly, 
 invited him to a dinner given in his honor. Even there his 
 patriotism shone forth ; after dinner, when draughts were 
 proposed, he offered to play them all for Waikato ; his offer 
 not being acceded to, he played with each and won. Soon 
 after he was taken back in the same way he came. Disease 
 had long set in, being in a deep decline, he returned to the 
 Thames, and only Hngered to the close of the year, dying 
 with the Bible in his hands. It was unjustly said he became 
 a Hauhau, but he never swerved from his faith. 
 
 The " Southern Cross " gave an interesting account of the 
 last days of Tamihana Tarapipi, from which we learn that 
 the fine old chief up to the last expressed the most friendly 
 feeling towards the Pakehas. When on the point of death, 
 Te Oriori asked, "What shall I do, and the Maories, your 
 children, when you are dead ? •" The answer was, " You 
 must stand by the Government and the law ; if there be any 
 evil in the land, the law will make it right." During his 
 illness there was nothing Kke Pai marire ceremonies tolerated 
 near him. He himself, as long as he was able, read his Bible, 
 and carried it with him. When too weak to read, always 
 before he was lifted, the following prayer was offered up by 
 the tribe : — " Almighty God, we beseech Thee give strength 
 to Wiremu Tamihana, whilst we remove him from this place. 
 If it please Thee, restore him again to perfect strength ; if 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMTJ TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 235 
 
 that is not Thy will, take him, we beseech thee, to Heaven." 
 Thus this noble chief died practically carrying out the sen- 
 timents enunciated when commencing the King Movement. 
 " Te Whakapono, Te Aroha, Te Ture ; " Christianity, Love, 
 and Law. 
 
 There is something very sad in the death of this patriotic 
 chief; a man of clear straight-forward views; sad that a 
 man, who possessed such an influence for good, should thus 
 have been ignored by the Government, when, by his aid, 
 had he been admitted to our councils, a permanent good 
 feehng might have been established between the two races. 
 But Thompson is no more; and, as a chief said when 
 petitioning for the restoration of his land, " We are like the 
 morning mist which for a while hovers over the earth, and 
 when the sun arises disappears "; — so has it been with him, 
 but still the memory of his acts and deeds will long survive. 
 
 Translation ofW. Thompson's Reply to his Excellency's Declaration, 
 addressed to the Natives assembled at Ngaruawahia. 
 
 The thought of the Maori with reference to these causes of 
 jealousy which are agitated in this island. Alas ! — lack a-day ! 
 Well, go on, mocker, wi-iter hither. 
 
 A SONG. 
 Ere a threat to strike fell from the lips, 
 The paddles of Kehu in the sonth are flashing ; 
 The heart misgives by reason of the rumour ; 
 I hastened through to Te Wake Wake ; 
 I was not mindful of the shade of Nga Mota ; 
 Thy person was with thy friend, thy feet were given to me, 
 That it might be supposed that thou regardest me. 
 The barrier of Kirikiri now divides us — 
 The daxzling height of Eiknrangi. 
 
 ****** 
 
 I must plunge unwittingly into the place of departed spirits. 
 
 Barely holding on at Morianuka 
 
 With the loved one, fruit of mutual embrace. 
 
 My song refers to those who are double hearted — whose lips 
 are given to this side, and the heart to the other side. That is 
 it. Hearken ! This is my thought with reference to the currents 
 
236 TAMIHAHA WIREMU TAEAPIPI TB WAHAEOA. 
 
 of the inland streams, which flow in their deep channels from 
 their sources, with the mouth open until they reach the point 
 where they terminate. I thought that the currents of every 
 river flowed together into the mouth of " Te Parata,"* where no 
 distinction is ma|^e ; nor is it said " you are salt water and that is 
 fresh water, remain you away," from a preference for the salt 
 water only. Nay, but it is for them all, in like manner as the 
 currents from the various islands flow mto the mouth of "Te 
 Parata:" so, also, all the kingdoms of the different nations rest 
 upon God as the waters rest in the mouth of " Te Parata." When 
 this work is arrived at, we are rebuked. Now, when I worship 
 God I am rebuked. This great name of God, which is spoken of 
 to me, why is this free to me ? — ^while of this name of king it is 
 said " It is not right (to mention it), it is a sacred thing." Enough, 
 friends. It is founded only upon the relation subsistiag between 
 the master and his slave. Although the word of the slave may be 
 right, the chief will not admit it to be right. This is it, friends. 
 Look ypu at Deuteronomy xvii. 15. If all the kings of the 
 different islands (countries) were from Rome only, from thence 
 also might come one for here ; but is not the Queen a native of 
 England, Nicholas of Russia, Bonaparte of Prance, and Pomare 
 of Tahiti, each from his own people ? Then why am I or these 
 tribes rebuked by you, and told that we and you must unite to- 
 gether under the Queen ? How was it that the Americans were 
 permitted to separate themselves? — why are they not brought 
 under the protecting shade (sovereignty) of the Queen, for that 
 people are of the same race as the English ; whereas, I, of this 
 island, am of a different race, not nearly connected ? My only 
 connection with you is through Christ. (Ephesians ii. 13.) Were 
 all the different islands (countries) under one sovereignty — ^that 
 of the Queen, it would be quite right, no one would differ ; all 
 this island would also be united with the rest ; instead of which, 
 each nation is separate, and I also stand here in my own thought, 
 which is this, that I must have a king for myself. Priends, do 
 not be offended. Leave me to make known my thoughts with 
 respect to this great matter, which has furnished us with a cause 
 of dispute. Is it on account of the treaty of Waitangi that you 
 are angry with us ? Was it then that we were taken possession 
 
 * Te Parata was supposed to be an immense abyss in the ocean, into wliich 
 its waters were constantly rushing until it was fiUed, and then ejected again, 
 thus causing the ebb and flow of the tide. 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAROA. 237 
 
 of by you ? If so, it is wi-ong. Look, ttiere ai'c two stores of 
 goods (or shops). The goods in one store are sold ; those of the 
 other are not sold. Now, do you consider that because the g-oods 
 of one store are sold that the goods of the other all went also. I 
 say they did not go. So with the consent of one chief, that which 
 belonged to another did not go by such consent being given. It 
 is a similar case to that of the two stores. AThat harm is there 
 in this name that you are angry about ? The great thing has 
 been given to us, even the sacred things of God. AVe accepted 
 those sacred things. Baptism, the Lord's Supper, and Marriage. 
 
 I say, my friends, that the things of God are for us all. God 
 did not make night and day for you only. No, summer imd winter 
 are for all, the rain and wiad, food and life, are for us all. Were 
 those things indeed made for you only ? I had supposed that 
 they were for all — if some were dogs and others were men, it 
 would be right to be angry with the dogs, and wrong to be so 
 with the men. My friends, do you grudge us a king, as if it were 
 a name greater than that of God. If it were that God did not 
 permit it, then it would be right (to object), and it would be given 
 up ; but it is not He who forbids, and while it is only our foUow- 
 men who are angiy it will not be relinquished. If the anger is 
 lest the laws should be different, it is well ; let me be judged by 
 the great Judge, that is, my God — ^by Him in whom all the works 
 that we are employed ia have their origin. And now, friend, 
 leave this king to stand upon his own place, and let it rest with 
 our Maker as to whether he shall stand or falL This is sufficient 
 of this portion of my words, and although they may be wrong, 
 yet they are openly declared. 
 
 Those words of mine are ended. I will now commence upon 
 another subject among the many which we talk about. 
 
 At the commencement of this war at Taranaki, I meditated 
 upon the haste of the Governors to be angry (to commence hc-srl- 
 lities). There was no delay, no time given : he did not say to 
 the Maories, " Friends, I intend to fight at Taranaki." No. there 
 was nothing said, not a word. That was why my thoaghts 
 dwelt upon what is said — Peter ii. 14. 1 thought that he would 
 have remembered that word " to praise those that do weU," and 
 " condemn those that do evil" Come now, friend of the Pakeha, 
 and also of the Maori side. Look at the evil of Te Kangitake, or 
 at his good ("conduct). Wherein was Te Eangitake bad! Was 
 it in holding his land that he was bad, or what ? It is for you to 
 
238 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA, 
 
 look. Was it in casting away the surveyor's chain? Where 
 was the offence? Look! Is a man put to death before his 
 offence is proved, or has the law been abandoned by which it is 
 said, (condemn) not from the word of one witness, but by the 
 words of two or three witnesses shall the right or wrong be 
 ascertained. Did the Governor send word that the men who 
 lived near should assemble to point out the laws of William King 
 and Te Teira, and that you might know that Te Rangitake was 
 in the wrong and Te Teira in the right, and then when the wrong 
 of one should have been seen, punishment should have been inflicted 
 on the wrong doer, and the well doer been spared. That is my 
 thought. Do you consider that this war is a just war? Is it 
 good in your opinion to give vent quickly to anger, (to hasten to 
 go to war ?) Yes ; but according to me, hasty anger is wrong. 
 Paul says — " that Charity suffereth long and is kind, is not easily 
 provoked, thinketh no evil, suffereth wrong." 
 
 Friends, wherein is our friend the Governor right, whom you 
 believe in? Te Eangitake, the man of calm thought, is mis- 
 judged by you J and the Governor, who hasted to anger, is 
 supported and praised by you. Hence my thoughts are per- 
 plexed in my heart, for hasty wrath has been condemned by 
 James, who hath said — " Be slow to wrath, swift to hear." As 
 it is, the precept in Proverbs has not been carried out. 
 
 Friends, let me, let me, who am a child, get angry hastily. 
 The proverb is " a child who breaks calabashes, or who cries for 
 food," which is another proverb for a child. But for you to adopt 
 that hasty mode of proceeding is, I think, wrong. Rather is it 
 for you to do things deliberately, as you have an example to go 
 by. The Word of God is your compass to guide you — the laws 
 of God. That compass is the Ten Commandments. The compass 
 is for directing the thoughts to consider the orphan and the poor. 
 The compass is, carefully considering before inflicting punish- 
 ment. Enough upon that. 
 
 With reference to the going of the Waikatos to Taranaki, for 
 which we are reproached by the Pakehas — hearken, and I will 
 tell you. It was Potatau who fetched William King from Kapiti ; 
 he was brought back to Waitara, to his place. That was how the 
 Ngatiawa retm-ned to Taranaki. I look therefore at this word of 
 yours, saying, that " It was wrong of the Waikatos to go to 
 Taranaki." In my opinion it was right for Waikato to go to 
 Taranaki. Come now, think calmly. Rauakitua, Tautara, and 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 239 
 
 Ngatata were blood relations of the Waikatos. It is not a gra- 
 tuitous interference on the part of the Waikatos. They were 
 fetched. They were written for by Wiremu Kingi and Hapurona 
 by letter. And that was why Te Wetine Taiporutu went to that 
 war. But I think that the man who condemns should possess 
 judgment, he should look at the going of Waikato (to join in the 
 quarrel) and at the going of the Governor. These were the 
 grounds for "Waikato's going, the bringing back (of William 
 King) by Potatau, out of friendship to William. 
 
 In the second place, because of their relations, Eauakitua, 
 Tautara, and Ngatata ; the third they were written for ; the 
 fourth, Potatau's word that land selling should be made to cease. 
 These were all the grounds of Waikato's interference. If the 
 Governor had considered carefully, Waikato also would have 
 considered carefully ; but the Governor acted foolishly, and that 
 was why the "Waikatos went to help WiUiam King. For Wi 
 King was a man who had not been tried, so that his fault might 
 be seen in justification of inflicting severe punishment. Ton 
 mock us : saying that this island is one, and the men in it are 
 one (united.) I look at the Pakeha, who madly rushed to fight 
 with Wi King. Had he been tried, his offence proved, and he 
 had then been contumacious to the law, their interference would 
 have been right, as his conduct would have been trampling on 
 the law. As it is, that side (the Pakeha) has aisij done wrong. 
 According to your word, that side is right ; according to mine, 
 also this side is right ; but I think that side is wrong. Enough 
 of these words. Here are others : 
 
 About the word relative to the murders, my opinion is decidedly 
 that it was not murder. Look, Ihaia murdered Te Whaitere. He 
 caused him to drink spirits, that the senses of Te Whaitere might 
 leave him. He was waylaid, and died by Ihaia. That was a 
 fnul murder. Ton looked on and made friends with Ihaia. That 
 which we regard as a murder you have made naught of ; and this, 
 which is not a murder, you called one. This I think Ls wrong, for 
 the Governor did not say to WiUiam "King and the Xgatimanui, 
 " 0, do not kill those who are unarmed." Xor did he direct that 
 the settlers living in the town should be removed to Auckland, 
 where there was no fighting, and there stay. For he knew that 
 he had determined to make war at Taranaki, and he should, 
 therefore, have told his unarmed people to remove out of the 
 way. He did not do this. Had he even said to the Xgatimanui, 
 
240 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TARAPIPI TE WAHAROA. 
 
 " Friends, do not kill the settlers," it would, to some extent, have 
 been a little clearer. Enough on the subject of the murders. 
 
 This portion is about the property (plunder.) "With reference 
 to the property of which you say that we are to restore what 
 remains, that I also do not consider right. Hearken to what I 
 propose with respect to that. The Governor was the cause of 
 that. War was made on William Kingi and he fled from his pa. 
 
 The pa was burnt with fire, the place of worship was burnt, 
 and a box containing Testaments : all was consumed in the fire ; 
 goods, clothes, blankets, shirts, trowsers, gowns, — all were con- 
 sumed. The cattle were eaten by the soldiers, and the horses, 
 one himdred in number, were sold by auction by the soldiers. It 
 was this that disquieted the heart of William King, his church 
 being burnt with fire. Had the Governor given word not to 
 bum his church, and to leave his goods and animals alone, he 
 would have thought also to spare the property of the Pakeha. 
 This was the case of the Pakeha's property being lost (destroyed). 
 "When WilKam King was reduced to nakedness through the wotk 
 of the Governor, he said that the Governor was the cause of all 
 these doings. They first commenced that road, and he (William 
 King) merely followed upon it. 
 
 Friends, look you to this : one hundred horses were sold by 
 auction, property and food consumed, houses burnt with fire, and 
 the cattle eaten by the soldiers. Whose work was that ? The 
 Governor's own, for he commenced the work of confusion spoken 
 of in this Declaration. 
 
 This is aU I have to say to you at the present time. Hereafter 
 I will send you some more of my talk, that is when I receive an 
 answer to this. Enough. 
 
 From your loving Friend, 
 
 "Wi Tamthana Te Waharoa. 
 
 Letter to His Excellency the Governor from the Runanga assembled 
 at Ngaeuawahia. 
 
 Ng-aeuawahia, June 7, 1861. 
 Friend the Governor, — Salutations to you. This is a word to 
 you from the Maori Eunanga. Hearken ! This is our thought 
 to you : Tell us of the death for this island first, and let the 
 fighting be afterwards. Let not the proceeding be like that in 
 the case of Taranaki, which we and you worked at in the dark; 
 we did not understand what was the good of that quarrel. Let 
 
TAHIHAUA WIEEMU TABAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 241 
 
 you and me deliberate carefully this time ; these are our thoughts 
 at the present time. We hear "korero," (reports), the talk 
 which is going about Waikato, and comes from where you are : 
 that the General insists upon (urges) a war with Waikato. If 
 this report is correct, write to ns ; let the talk come first, and 
 do you carefully weigh the matter (turn the matter over in your 
 mind.) Let this be the result of reflection, even the withdrawal 
 of the troops, who we hear are clearing the roads. If a stockade 
 is made for the soldiers at Te Hia (Mangatawiri), and at other 
 places, our opinion is this : — Be not in haste to begin hostilities ; 
 lot us duly remember the words of St. James. " Slow to wrath, 
 swift to hear." This, Governor, is what we think; do you 
 look to these things, even fighting with words against the errors 
 or offences of the Maories, and let it (the offence) be clearly laid 
 down, that the eyes of the great and of the small may clearly 
 perceive it, ere you be swift to wrath. This is our policy : We 
 are not going to rise up to fight: rather will we wait until the 
 eyes have seen, the ears heard, and understanding has entered 
 into the heart ; then shall we see what is the good of fighting, 
 and there will be a just cause for the chastisement inflicted upon 
 evil men, that is, us Maories. 
 
 But now, oh Friend ! restrain your angry feelings against all 
 parts of New Zealand. Let our warfare be that of the lips alone. 
 If such be the course pursued by us it will be a long path, our 
 days will be many while engaged in fighting that battle. Let it 
 not be transfen-ed to the battle (fought) with hands. That is a 
 bad road, a short path ; our days will not be many while engaged 
 with the edge of the sword. But do you, the first-born of God's 
 sons, consider these things. Let not you and me be committed 
 to the short path ; let us take the circuitous one ; though cir- 
 cuitous, its windings are upon firm ground. 
 
 PEOVEEB. 
 
 Not by the direct path, that means traveller's fai-e— short 
 commons. Let us take the circuitous route, that means abund- 
 ance, or the portion of the stayer at home. 
 
 No more, oh friend. It is for you to interpret the meaning of 
 these proverbs. There are more to come. No more at present. 
 
 Prom the Runanga Maoei. 
 
 His Excellency the Governor of New Zealand. 
 
242 TAMIUAUA ■WIEEM0 TAEAPIPI TB WAHAEOA. 
 
 Copy of a letter from Wm. Thompson to his Excellency the Goven 
 
 Ngaeuatvahi, June 1th, 1861 
 To THE Governor op Aucklaot), — 
 
 Friend, — Send my korero to be printed, that the source of 
 thoughts may be seen, and the cause of my exertions on the i 
 of the Maories. I will commence my narration from the tim( 
 my first conversion to Christianity, which was during the Roto 
 war. The war had been carried on for two years when I c( 
 menced to worship God. The name of my minister was Alf 
 Brown. That Pakeha was plundered by my tribe. My " karak 
 commenced after the departure of my minister; he went 
 Tauranga, and I stood in his place, — the war at Rotorua i 
 being carried on. I urged that the feud should cease, and t 
 feud was ended. The Hauraki (people) commenced again, ! 
 Topa Topa, Urukaraka, and Kaukiuta were taken. My ti 
 again rose to seek payment, but I repressed them, and that en 
 the Haurakis made another attack at Waiharakeke, and Pine: 
 was taken by Taraia. My tribe again rose to take reven 
 but they were not permitted (by me) to rise and do sc 
 they were repressed by me. At that time my name ^ 
 Tarapipi. I had no minister to strengthen me in that w 
 which God sent into New Zealand, to every part, and to ev 
 island. I was given this work to do by the stewards of Chi 
 and I also worked during the time there was no minister. Wl 
 my work had increased, then only did my minister return to 
 after me, that is, his place was on his feet : he used merelj 
 come to baptize and to administer the sacrament, and then ret 
 fo Tauranga. I worked at quarrels about land, and through 
 exertions these troubles were with difficulty ended. By t 
 time there were many ministers at all the places, whilst I o 
 tinned to reside at my place without one. I thought abi 
 building a large house, as a house of meeting for the tribes \i 
 were living at variance in New Zealand, and who would i 
 become united. That house was erected, and was called Bal 
 I then turned my thoughts to seek some plan by which the Ma 
 tribes should become united ; that they might assemble togetl 
 and the people become one, like the Pakehas. The Ngatipi 
 were invited, and came to me, and imited their talk for go 
 
TAMIHANA WIREMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAROA. 243 
 
 Afterwards the Ngatitamatera were invited and came ; afterwards 
 the Ngatiwhakane were invited, and they came ; afterwards the 
 Ngatiwhanaunga were invited, and they came. However, they 
 merely assembled together, evil still manifested itself ; the river 
 of blood was not yet stopped. The missionaries acted bravely, 
 and so did I, but the flow of blood did not cease. When you came 
 the river of blood was still open, and I therefore sought for some 
 thought to cause it to cease, as the ministers had long persevered. 
 I considered, therefore, how this blood could be made to diminish 
 in this island : I looked into your books where Israel cried to 
 have a king for themselves to be a judge over them, and I looked 
 at the word of Moses in Deuteronomy xvii. 15 ; and in Revelations 
 also, and I kept these words in my memory through all the 
 years, the land feuds continuing all the time, and blood still being 
 spilt, I still meditating upon the matter. When we arrived at 
 the year 1857 Te Heuheu called a meeting at Taupo. Twice 
 800 were assembled there. When the news of that meeting 
 reached me, I said, I will consent to this to assist my work, that 
 the religion of those tribes that had not yet united might have 
 time to breathe. I commenced at those words in the Book of 
 Samuel viii. 5, " Give us a king to judge us." This was why I 
 set up Potatau in the year 1857. On his being set up the blood 
 at once ceased, and has so remained up to the present year. The 
 reason why I set up Potatau as a king for me was, he was a man 
 of extended influence, and one who was respected by the tribes 
 of this island. That, friend, was why I set him up, to put 
 down my troubles, to hold the land of the slave, and to judge the 
 offences of the chiefs. The King was set up, the Eunangas were 
 set up, the Eaiwhakawas were set up, and religion was set up. 
 The works of ray ancestors have ceased, they are diminishing at 
 the present time ; what I say is, that the blood of the Maories 
 has ceased (to flow.) I don't allude to this blood (lately shed ;) 
 it was your hasty work caused that blood. I do not desire to 
 cast the Queen from this island, but from my piece (of land). I 
 am to be the person to overlook my piece. Enough. 
 Another portion will follow. 
 
 Prom Wi TAMniANA. 
 
 e2 
 
244 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 
 
 Petition of Wi Tamihana Te Waharoa. 
 [translation.] 
 To Mr. Fitzgerald ; 
 To THE General Assembly op New Zealand. 
 
 Wellington, July 24, 1866 
 
 friends, my friends who are dwelling at Wellington — whet 
 they be Maories or pakehas — be not wondering in your minds 
 to the cause of my coming here — ^be not anxious as to wha 
 might be — the chief cause is the great news of the doings of 
 Parliament which has come to my dwelling place, which foi 
 me dwelling at my place called " Great Darkness " and Sorrow- 
 heart." The report of its doings reached me, and said, " Willii 
 there is a great power at WeUington ; although a matter be of 
 ceeding great weight, it can be lifted by that power — thougl 
 be ever so fast (bound), it can loose it." That name, theref 
 became to me a subject of hope — vain hope — " how could it 
 accomplished in spite of the difficulties of Taurangatao, which 
 heaped up before him." Until the time your parent, the Goven 
 saw me — no sooner had he expressed his wish that I should cc 
 hither than both my soul and body rejoiced within me. 
 thought was taken of tribe, wives, or children, by reason of 
 joy of heart. The joy of my heart arose from the fact that I 's 
 coming into your presence — ^there to give utterance to th 
 matters which were causes of so much anxiety to me every-d 
 
 1. That some measure be devised to straighten those cur 
 tures, by reason of which we all fell into error. 
 
 2. For Waikato to be given back to me. 
 
 One matter only shall occupy my attention throughout t' 
 appeal, that is, to recount the cases in which we have fallen ii 
 error. 
 
 (1.) The case of Te Waitere.— .AH the people, and I mysf 
 said, " Ihaia had committed a murder," and then it was said tl 
 " the blood of Te Waitere should be upon his head whose ha 
 had shed it." But he was supported by the many thousands 
 England : because of which it was not possible to^bring 1 
 offender to justice — that was the origin of the evil (in the fi 
 instance). 
 
 Then commenced your evil name (with us) and our evil na 
 with you — and so on up to the time of the King movemeni 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 245 
 
 then grew rapidly* that tree which was planted by Ihaia — it bore 
 fruit — evil fruit. When I saw that fruit was evil, I sent and cut 
 it down. After that tree had fallen then it was said that out of 
 the King movement originated the proceedings of that man, and 
 thus it was that the fruit which had been produced was evil fruit. 
 Then I compared the case in point with the Divine precepts — but 
 I saw not in what way it was wrong. Then I compared it with 
 the customs of men, but saw no fault, for I went so far as to 
 mention the case of the Queen, of Nicholas, of Buonaparte, and 
 of Pomare also. I also looked into the word of the Lord in the 
 book of Moses, and compared the case with everything bearing 
 upon it. After that, I sat down and pondered the same (in my 
 heart), and so on up to the time of the visit of our parent Grey 
 to Taupiri. We then went with the gatheriQg to see him. There 
 were two words at that meeting which were engraved by the 
 Eunanga on the tablets of their memory. 
 
 1. My word to him (the Governor) proposing that I go first to 
 Tatarimaka. But he (the Governor) altogether opposed it, and 
 it was not again referred to. After that Heta Tauranga rose up 
 and said, " Father, the Governor, my kingdom will not be put 
 an end to by you if we still work on together in a tranquil man- 
 ner, but if you fight then will it be put f a stop to." Then the 
 Governor replied, " son, I will not smite thee with the sword, 
 but I will smite thee with my good works." Upon this that 
 young man turned to the congregated Maories and said, " Have 
 you not heard the word of your parent ? " The meeting replied, 
 "Yes." There were many other words— but these were the 
 matters we felt most anxious about. After this letter of Eewi 
 was sent, the Governor arrived alone (at Taranaki). That letter 
 had already got there, and my letter also got there at that time. 
 When it arrived there, Taranaki and the whole of Atiawa saw 
 it, and when it was read they burst into fits of uncontrollable 
 laughter— the only return to me was shame. No sooner had the 
 Governor got there with his pakehas than death fell upon them. 
 I remained at home, and thought perhaps it was owing to the 
 action taken by Rewi and Te Herewini that this evil had taken 
 place so suddenly. Then my thoughts reverted to what I had said 
 to Wiremu Kingi, that the case of the Waitara should be investi- 
 gated—to which he did not consent. I then again proposed that 
 Tataraimaka be given up to the Governor, but this was not con- 
 • Great. f But by fighting only wiU it be put an end to. 
 
246 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA; 
 
 sented to at all by any of the Taranaki tribes. Because of this, 
 I said this fault is not Rewi's and Te Herewini's — if their letters 
 had never reached Taranaki still those pakehas would not have 
 been spared — inasmuch as their hands had not relaxed their hold 
 upon Tataraimaka ; that was why I felt so anxious about Taranaki 
 at that time. At the time of the return of the Governor and his 
 soldiers, I was still endeavouring to find out about the death of 
 the pakehas at Taranaki — ^whether it was right or wrong that 
 they should die. I came to the conclusion that it was right they 
 should die — that it was not murder, for they themselves were 
 carrying guns, so it occurred to my mind that they were not 
 unwarned, and that they were aware that they would meet with 
 Maories. 
 
 Now, friends, this is where I find fault with carrying this 
 war into the "Waikato. It was not brought here upon any clear 
 understanding, in which case you and we could have sought out 
 some good reason for fighting betwixt ourselves, but on the other 
 hand it was done in darkness, and its manner of conduct was dark 
 likewise, and it was impossible to restrain the turbulent spirits,* 
 and it became a pain gnawing the vitals in consequence of us 
 (you and us) having rushed headlong to death — that is to say, 
 into error. For I had said in my own mind, Leave the race that 
 is cowardly to be cowardly still, and the race that is wise to da 
 that which is just, so that the life of the man that should live 
 and the death of the man that should die may be manifested. 
 But it so happened that they both rushed headlong to evil, and 
 fell both of them into the ditch. Had our war been left as I 
 proposed, to be carried on by word of mouth only, then would it 
 have been found out how groundless the alleged grievance of the 
 Maori or pakeha was. 
 
 Behold, I was not apathetic in performing that which was 
 good, inasmuch as my word went forth for those which were 
 defenceless to remove to Auckland, lest they suffer by reason of 
 the laws of New Zealand ; but my word was not accomplished 
 by you, and when you saw that unarmed ones had fallen, then 
 you applied an evil murderous name to us ; but I thought that 
 we were not accountable for those slain, but rather you yourselves 
 were ; for you were taken up with poohpoohing my advice, and 
 left it to be a bad name for me. For you said that I was bent 
 on fighting because my word had gone forth so quickly, for the 
 * Desperately tent on accomplishing mischief. 
 
TAMIHAUA WIEEMTJ TABAPIPI TE WAHABOA. 
 
 247 
 
 unarmed to be removed to Auckland. In ttat case you are 
 wrong again, because having seen that I was bent on fighting, 
 why did you not have all such people removed, lest they be 
 overtaken by my fighting, as it had occurred to you that such 
 would be the case 1 
 
 friends, I did have respect for the laws of England. Your 
 word did come after me, saying that you were averse to ambus- 
 cades and killing those that were wounded ; whereupon I exhorted 
 my tribes to give over committing such acts, they accordingly 
 forsook such acts, and shaped their course by the laws of England, 
 from Meremere right on to the time of the fall of Eangiriri. Then 
 my wives and children fell there. Then again I was condemned 
 by the laws of England because of the women and children who 
 died with the men of strong hand that fell in the fighting pa. I 
 then left that lesson (learnt there) in my mind ; then the word of 
 General Cameron came to me for peace to be made. I agreed, 
 and gave up my " mere paraoa," in token of having relinquished 
 my weapon. I then went to Ngaruawahia, I was there, the 
 General and his word were also there coming up after me. When 
 I saw (what that was) I gave up Ngaruawahia to lie in the peace- 
 making, and went on to Maungatautari. When I got there the word 
 of England came up after me, — " The Horotiu river will not be 
 traversed by the steamers," but they " will continue to sail on the 
 Waipa in pursuit of Rewi ; Ngaruawahia shall be the boundary 
 as far as Tamihana is concerned — ^the steamer shall not go to 
 Horotiu." Was it not Bishop Selwyn who told us this 1 Was 
 not this second word also spoken by his mouth? — "That the 
 Maori people dwell quietly at their own places on the banks of 
 the Horotiu. So, therefore, the women and children, and the men 
 also, dwelt quietly at their own places up to the time that the 
 Bishop and his soldiers arrived before Paterangi. But I and my 
 tribes did go then to help Eewi and his tribes ; then it was I acted 
 in accordance with the word of England, which condemned me 
 for the death of women who fell in the fighting pa. I divided off 
 Rangiaohia to be a place of abode for the women and children, 
 and I drafted off some men to carry food to Waipa — that is to 
 Paterangi. No sooner did the General see that we had all 
 assembled there, than he turned round and commanded his 
 soldiers to go to Rangiaohia, to fight with the women and 
 childi-en. He did not heed the fact that we had collected at 
 Paterangi upon his word desiring us "to gather together into 
 
248 TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 
 
 one place to fight, although we should number 2,000" — "I 
 will not fear ; I will go straight on and fight them " — that is to 
 say, us. 
 
 So we assembled at Paterangi. One word of his we greatly 
 desired ; it was this : " If I fight the Maories whilst they are 
 gathered together, and I prove • stronger than they, peace shall 
 be made ; if they prove stronger than I, let peace be made ;" and 
 I was much pleased at that proposal, thinking that it would be 
 heeded, when behold he went off to Kangiaohia instead, so I was 
 troubled by a fruitless pursuit of his words, which were not 
 fulfilled. 
 
 Three of the laws of England were at that time broken by the 
 laws of New Zealand ; for this is New Zealand law. 
 
 1 . Ambuscades ; that is to say, secret attacks. 
 
 2. Killing women and children. 
 
 3. Burning people alive with fire. 
 
 When I found the English people adopted that mode of action, 
 I called to the Maori people, and enjoined them not to return 
 again to those practices. " Leave it to be for England to take 
 up the putrefactions of my ancestors, viz., killing women and 
 children, and burning people aUve in their sleeping houses." The 
 Maori people assented to me and what I said to them. 
 
 friends, because of this did I fully consent to the fighting ; 
 because of my women and children having been burnt alive in 
 the fire which was suffered, rather than the edge of the sword to 
 consume their flesh. I would not have regarded it had it been 
 only the men; there would then have been a reason to have 
 thought less of what the rage of the fire had done on account of 
 their having shot seven pakehas ; my relatives were treated in 
 the same manner at Eangiriri — they were burnt alive in the fire. 
 I did not grieve for that, but a thought came to my mind lest 
 what England had taught should be set aside by the teaching of 
 New Zealand; but when those doings were enacted again at 
 Eangiaohia, then came up fresh in my memory that which had 
 already been done at Eangiriri. Within me are collected the 
 many things which have troubled us all — but I will confine my- 
 self to these. At the time of the fight at Eangiaohia I discovered 
 that this would be a very great war, because it was conducted in 
 such a pitiless manner. After that (Eangiaohia), the steamer 
 sailed up the Horotiu river. I then said to the people who were 
 living beside the river at their usual places of abode, " Come, let 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TE WAHAEOA. 249 
 
 US off to Maungatautari — leave this place to be without occu- 
 pants, lest evil spring up here." So they hearkened to what I 
 said, and we all gathered to Maungatautari. The steamer also 
 came there. Then I said to my people again, " Let us leave this 
 place to be alone." They again assented to me and what I said, 
 but we did fight then with the soldiers, for the space of about ten 
 minutes ; then we left off and went to the mountains, to Patetere, 
 and left the river of Waikato. Because of my great desire for 
 peace, therefore did I remove my people from thence lest further 
 grief should be occasioned by the death of relatives, in which 
 case it would not have been possible to suppress the evil. 
 
 Now, friends, this is how I have been saved from evil — 
 because of my constant striving to do that which is good, ever 
 since the introduction of Christianity on to the time of the Bang 
 movement, and up to the present days of darkness. After we 
 had embraced Christianity, when my tribe sought payment for 
 our dead who had fallen I did not give my consent. Then I said, 
 " Stop, strive to repay in a Christian manner. Let peaceful 
 living be the payment for my dead." They consented. I then 
 drew all my enemies to me ; they all came, not one continued a 
 stranger to me ; but all became related to me in the bonds of 
 Christian fellowship. Then I said, what a good payment this is 
 for those that are dead, this living peacefully ! 
 
 In the King movement were brought to an end the land brawls 
 which had previously existed between father and son, between 
 brother and brother. I then again said, what a good recompense 
 this is for such cowardly conduct (this peace existing amongst 
 relations during) the King movement ; and men dwelt in a tran- 
 quil state. 
 
 During the time of this cowardly* war, my desire for peace- 
 making commenced at Eangiriri, and continued to the time of 
 Ngaruawahia, Maungatautari, Patetere, Tamahere, during the 
 visit of Mr. George Graham — Tamahere at the time of Governor 
 Grey. Because of my continued desire for the establishment of 
 peace, therefore have I come to Wellington. I again say, what 
 a good recompense this is for this kind of work, a heart (con- 
 tinually) striving to consent.f 
 
 Follow, Assembly, after me, and measure my steps from the 
 beginning up to the present day. Weigh also my words from 
 the first until now, for everything is weighed— articles of food 
 * Groundless. ^ Continually anxious to make peace. 
 
250 TAjyiIHAHA WIEIMU TAEAPIPI TB WAHAEOA. 
 
 are weighed, and clothing is sold by measure ; land is also meted 
 out, and should not the mind of man be weighed ? will it not he 
 measured to discover its weight, or its dimensions ? That is 'all. 
 
 Your friend, 
 
 Wi Tamihana te Wahaeoa. 
 
 [Translation.] 
 
 " The Hokioi," which flies abroad. 
 
 " Listen Kings, be instructed ye Judges of the Earth." 
 
 Ngabuawahia, Feb. 13, 1863. 
 
 The misunderstandings of the two races ; a dark day, a cloudy 
 day, the blue sky invisible, the sun's rays cannot be seen : the 
 things which make us suspicious, this is the subject we write 
 about. 
 
 The Waikato river does not belong to the Queen, but to the 
 Maori alone. The things alluded to which render us suspicions. 
 The sending a steamer up the Waikato is the first. The bringing 
 up a great gun in it is the second. The sending for things 
 calculated to excite fear. Our knowledge that the steamer is 
 made of iron, and that no notice has been taken of our wish not 
 to have a steamer sent there. The word of the Governor like- 
 wise to Wi Tako and Heremia that the flag must be given up 
 and the work of the Kiug put an end to. Although nothing 
 certain was spoken of the steamer before, no sooner did the 
 word go forth about one, than a steamer appeared in the Waikato. 
 Then first was the fixed determination of the chiefs expressed ; 
 " Let there be no steamer, no road." But vain is the effort of 
 man ; Waikato agreed there should be a path for the European 
 and Maori, and it was proper. The word was printed the river 
 is to be open for canoes to bring up goods ; and about the road, 
 let it be open : such was the message sent about the road, " 
 chiefs, suffer the road to be made for us all to carry goods along," 
 therefore the chiefs struck out their former refusal, saying the 
 Waikato is open, but if this be regarded as a consent for the 
 Governor to bring up the steamer, that is to open the Waikato, 
 be it so. Listen to the meaning of the word open : four of the 
 messengers said, open the road for the carriage of our goods, it 
 is for you, my friends, quietly to consider the reason why these 
 words went forth from the Maori, let it be open ; according 
 
TAMIHANA WIEEMU TAEAPIPI TB WAHAROA. 251 
 
 to my idea the word is a payment for open the two, both the 
 river and the road. But this is enough on this subject. Rather 
 let us look beneath, that there may be joy in their paddhng ; in 
 my opinion these words fully agree, three kinds of joy ! three 
 sources of it, carts, horses, men. With the paddhng, there are 
 canoes, paddles, men ; look also to those things, the cart man is 
 able to drag, the horse he is able to lead to his pasture, and the 
 paddle he can put in its proper place. But to what part of these 
 words can the Maori apply the bringing of the steamer into the 
 Waikato. Although a steamer, can it reach the goods that are 
 inland which are suitable to load it? Has Waikato invited the 
 steamer to come ? We think no encouragement has been given 
 for its coming. But let us seek whether there is any love for 
 your Maori friends in sending it. Why do you not bring the 
 cart to fetch and carry what you want 1 
 
 But if this arises on account of the soldiers, what is the reason 
 when you have made the road that you abandon your carts as 
 useless. Truly trusting to the word we have heard, that the 
 Lord made great rivers as highways for all men, whether Euro- 
 pean or Maori, which is true, still our Lady the Queen has given 
 us a bright word, she said to those chiefs who are not agreeable 
 to give up the sovereignty of their land, of their rivers, of their 
 fisheries to her, it is good, leave the mana with them : this is one 
 of our rivers we are unwilling to give. My friends, why do you 
 not confirm this gracious word of our Queen, which you have 
 trampled entirely beneath yom: feet ; but if the coming of the 
 force to Tuakau is the reason of your thrusting the steamer into 
 the Waikato, will this be strange if a two-fold or three-fold 
 payment for it be sought. Truly we believe the word which our 
 cars have heard ; you are devising war, therefore you build 
 barracks for the soldiers. Alas, this is your doing, Governor, 
 you do not open the oven that your Maori children may clearly 
 see what it contains, sufiBcient that I bring forward the source of 
 sorrow. Our Friend, the Governor, sending the steamer into the 
 Waikato. 
 
 • *****# 
 
 Friend, the Pihoihoi, I salute you my child, be quiet ; don't let 
 us two quarrel, I have seen your word for me. I fly in the sky 
 above, I am not near the earth ; friend from the earth, I soar above 
 to heaven, my bag hangs up in the house of my great ancestor 
 Tiki ; I come and go as I like. The drifted sea-weed which lies 
 
252 JOHN WILUAMS. 
 
 unnoticed in the courtyard of my place has a putrid smell — ^f augh I 
 From the sea is that weed, — seek that which is right from us 
 both. Give over quarrelling with me. Open this fish; the dog 
 Eapake has a good appetite to devour all the filth within. 
 
 The above is the leading article in the King's newspaper, 
 with the terminating one, an answer to an opposition one, 
 " The Pehoihoi," ' Sparrow,' conducted by Mr. Gorst. The 
 Hokioi is a fabulous bird supposed to float in the higher 
 heaven. The writer charges Mr. Gorst with being under 
 the power of the Governor, whilst he is a free agent, and he 
 contemptuously likens his adversary to sea-weed, the refiise 
 of the ocean ; everything relating to it refers to the European 
 as fresh water does to the native. 
 
 JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 John Williams Hipanqo, a chief of the Nga-ti-tua mango 
 hapUj was the most influential native in the Wanganui dis- 
 trict, for although, nominally, Hori Kingi Te Anaua ranked 
 as the head, Hipango was the directing spirit of the tribe. 
 He was the greatest landed proprietor of all the Wanganui 
 chiefs, his claims extending fully seventy miles up the river, 
 and as many along the coast ; at the same time, he was moat 
 liberal in bestowing portions to those chiefs who had none. 
 
 From his earliest acquaintance with the European, he 
 became his friend, and continued to be so to the end of his 
 life. One of the first to embrace Christianity, on its reaching 
 Wanganui ; he was made a teacher, and proved himself an 
 exemplary one, always using his influence to support the 
 Missionary, and repress the heathenism of his people. 
 
 In 1846, when the Taupo natives and Mamaku with his 
 tribe made a hostile raid upon the infant settlement, the httle 
 community applied to Hipango and the Putiki chiefs for 
 help ; they responded to the call, and garrisoned the town, 
 until two hundred men, under Captain Laye, were sent for 
 ts protection; they then surrendered their trust into the 
 
JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 253 
 
 hands of the military. The Europeans acknowledged the 
 protection they had received and the preservation of the 
 place, by giving their defenders a puhUc dinner. 
 
 During the following year the family of the Gilfillans were 
 barbarously murdered, in retahation for the supposed inten- 
 tion of the Europeans to murder an old chief. Hipango, to 
 prove that his tribe had nothing to do with it, volunteered 
 to follow the murderers, who had retreated up the river, 
 and capture them ; there were six of them, Hipango's party 
 numbered the same, being aU determined men. Though the 
 others had twenty-four hours^ stai-t, they were overtaken, 
 and after a severe struggle, in which both canoes were upset, 
 the capture of five was effected, the sixth having previously 
 landed and reached his tribe. In returning down the river 
 they were fired at, but succeeded in safely reaching the town 
 and giving up the prisoners to the authorities; having in 
 less than twenty-four hours paddled nearly sixty miles, with- 
 out stopping for rest or refreshment. 
 
 Hipango continued to live most consistently until the be- 
 ginning of 1 855. When it was known that I purposed to visit 
 my native land, the Maories were anxious to avail themselves 
 of the opportunity of sending presents to Her Majesty, and se- 
 lected Hipango to be my companion, providing him with ample 
 means to carry him to England. We touched at Sydney, 
 which, being the largest and best-built town he had ever seen, 
 struck him with astonishment. He visited Mr. Marsden's 
 house at Parramatta, with deep interest, as having been the 
 residence of the man they viewed with the greatest rever- 
 ence, from his first bringing the Gospel to their land. 
 
 When we reached London he was struck with the con- 
 tinuous stream of life which rolled along its streets ; at first 
 he could not conceive how such a multitude could be fed ; 
 this led him to examine the shops as we passed along, and 
 when he found how abundantly they were supplied with all 
 kinds of food, the surprise was transferred to the source 
 from whence it was derived. The general exhausted ap- 
 pearance of the land further astonished him ; he exclaimed, 
 what clever men the farmers must be to obtain such supplies 
 from so poor a soil. 
 
254 JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 WMlst we were in town a vessel arrived in port wluch. 
 had been recovered from its crew, who had matioiedj by 
 the instrumentality of eight New Zealand sailors in it; 
 they seized the crew^ put them in irons, restored the 
 vessel to the captain, and safely worked it, under his direc- 
 tion, to England. In return they were sent to the Sailors' 
 Home; when the circumstance was known to the Church 
 Missionary Society they informed me of it, and on the 
 Sabbath, accompanied by Hipango, I gave them a ser- 
 vice in the chapel, which was probably the first in Maori 
 to a native congregation in London, or even in Great 
 Britain. Hipango afterwards paid them several visits and 
 had prayers with them. He took a deep interest in the 
 London Jews' Society, and endeavoured to convince those of 
 that nation who were under instruction, of the truth of 
 Christianity, and with such earnestness that they were 
 deeply interested in him; afterwards, when several were 
 baptised, they particularly desired that he might be present. 
 
 Hipango was much shocked by the open violation of the 
 Sabbath which he noticed in the streets, and tried to con- 
 vince a woman who was selling oranges, of the sin she was 
 committing, and with such effect that she shed tears; he 
 obtained tracts on Sabbath-breaking which he distributed. 
 
 Whilst in England he was honored with a private audi- 
 ence by Her Majesty and Prince Albert, when the presents 
 were deKvered, and ordered by Her Majesty to be placed 
 in her Armoury at Windsor. I took him afterwards to 
 see the Tower of London, which greatly interested him. 
 He was struck with the vast strength and antiquity of 
 our castles; that of Warwick in particular, and the size 
 of the Cedars, especially when he found that the seed 
 had been brought from Lebanon ; but he horrified the 
 old lady who exhibited Guy's porridge pot, spoon, &c., 
 when she produced the rib of the dun cow, by avowing his 
 disbelief, declaring it belonged to a fish, and not a land 
 animal. He greatly admired our trees, and made a large 
 collection of seeds, both of timber and fruit trees. He was 
 much struck with the kindness received from his friends in 
 
JOHN WILLIAMS. 255 
 
 England, and expressed a hope that he might be spared to 
 revisit them. 
 
 On our return to New Zealand, we found war raging at 
 New Plymouth; it had commenced, during our absence, 
 between Rawiri Waiaua and Katotore ; the former had been 
 killed, and his tribe, headed by Ihaia, were waging war 
 against Katatore. Being invited to visit the belHgerents, 
 and try to make peace, I took Hipango, Hori Kingi, te 
 Mawai, and several of the other Wanganui chiefs, with me ; 
 but far from being welcomed by Ihaia, as we approached his 
 pa he drew up his force in front, who, to our surprise, fired 
 a volley of guns loaded with ball over our heads, and after- 
 wards threatened, if we visited his enemy, he would shoot 
 our horses. He appeared an illfavored-looking and un- 
 reasonable savage ; and yet that man was supplied with 
 ammunition and provisions by the Europeans, because he 
 supported the land selling system, which the other did not. 
 Hipango reasoned with him but in vain ; after I had done 
 the same, he said I might go and visit Katotore alone. I 
 found that chief quite reasonable and courteous, although 
 looking very formidable, with a huge pair of green glass 
 spectacles on, but the object of our journey was not effected ; 
 we returned, and that war which commenced in 1856, was 
 not terminated in 1867. Shortly after we left, Ihaia made a 
 feigned peace with Waitere Katotore ; they went to a public 
 house, and there eat and drank together, but when the latter 
 left, on his way home he was waylaid and murdered by that 
 treacherous chief. 
 
 The great desire of Hipango was to enter the ministry. 
 I therefore took him with me to St. Stephen's School, Auck- 
 land; an institution to prepare native candidates for holy 
 orders, then under the charge of Archdeacon Kissling, where 
 I left him. Nothing could exceed his dihgence and earnest- 
 ness, night after night he toiled by dim candle-light, so that 
 at last his sight became affected and impaired ; he was then 
 told that this would be a bar to his admittance into the 
 ministry ; this was a heavy trial for poor Hipango ; he left, 
 and the native Church lost a zealous minister, a man of 
 
256 JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 intellect^ and one of great influence. The Governor heard 
 of it, and immediately appointed him to an office of con- 
 siderable trust at Wanganui ; he at first hesitated to accept 
 it, stating that his heart was still to serve God in the 
 ministry, but at length yielded. The Governor had granted 
 him a pension previous to the termination of his first 
 Governorship, on account of his noble conduct in appre- 
 hending the murderers of the Gilfillansj this, after his 
 departure, had never been paid. On discovering which, the 
 Governor caused the arrears to be given him, and with them 
 Hipango built his house. 
 
 "When the Hanhau fanatics, who met with such a signal 
 defeat at Moutoa, had recovered from it, and returned 
 to Wanganui with increased force and animosity, and the 
 determination to fight their way to the town, burn and 
 plunder every house they came to, and kill the inhabitants, 
 it was decided by the friendly natives that their course should 
 be arrested j they therefore went up the river, garrisoned 
 Hiruharema, a pa little more than half-a-mile from Ohotahi, 
 the hostile camp. HipangO was chosen their commander; 
 he told the teachers of every place he passed on going up the 
 river to have especial prayer offered up daily for the divine 
 blessing ; he wrote a letter to me, and all left behind, to do 
 the same. The enemy had advanced their posts so as to 
 reach the Hiruharema pa. Hipango, however, succeeded in 
 gaining the higher grounds at the back, by which means he 
 completely commanded their advanced posts, and threatened 
 even their camp itself. The first night the enemy sent four 
 men to he in ambush close to his post, if possible to cut him 
 off; they were however seen, and captured ; after being kept 
 that night, and fed the following morning, they were sent back 
 to their people. The same thing was repeated the next night ; 
 a party of ten were secreted near his post, they also were 
 discovered and taken, and the following morning released. 
 Hipango said he would not be the first to shed blood. The 
 enemy commenced the attack and four of them were killed ; 
 but when the pa was on the point of being taken, Hipango 
 received his death wound by a shot in the breast. He 
 
JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 267 
 
 did not fall, but walked calmly to the rear, gave up Ms 
 gun to Hakaraia, the next in command, told him what to 
 do, and was then brought to town, a distance of about sixty- 
 miles. He reached Putiki at 2 a.m. I was immediately 
 called up, and examined the wound; his friends hoped it 
 was merely one from a spent ball, which had not pene- 
 trated the ribs. They wanted to keep him where he was, and 
 for me to attend him, but it being most desirable that he 
 should be immediately taken to the hospital, about a mile 
 and a half distant, we got him into my canoe and took him 
 there, caUiug up the doctor as we went, who, after probing 
 the wound, declared that he could not discover any passage 
 through the ribs, and therefore thought it must have been a 
 spent ball. In the course of the day two military doctors 
 came to see him, one probed the wound, found the passage 
 of the baU, thrust his finger into it, and finding that the 
 lungs had not collapsed, said the ball had fallen into the 
 diaphragm, and that the wound was mortal. Early on the 
 followiug morning I was summoned with the news that 
 he was dying; as we approached the hospital, the natives 
 rushed out with the cry that poor John Williams Hipango 
 was no more. In the death of this chief the settlement 
 experienced a great loss, and the natives an irreparable one. 
 His friends brought the body to his new house, and laid it 
 out in state in the best room. 
 
 On the 27th, the day appointed for the funeral, his 
 numerous European friends assembled, amongst whom were 
 Colonel Logan, the Commander of the garrison, and several 
 other oflScers, the Honorable the Native Secretary, Mr. 
 Mantel], the resident Magistrate, with a very large number 
 of the old settlers and townspeople. A beautiful flag, pre- 
 sented by the ladies to the loyal natives, was most appro- 
 priately laid on the cofiBn by Colonel Logan, with some 
 suitable remarks, and when the procession was formed it 
 was borne before the corpse, the union jack then taking its 
 place, the flag of old England, in defence of which he lost 
 his hfe. The three Episcopalian, the Presbyterian, and 
 the Wesleyan ministers of the place, headed the proces- 
 
258 JOHN WILLIAMS. 
 
 sion, they were followed by a firing party of the militia j 
 
 after the corpse the two sons of the deceased and some of 
 
 his relatives^ then the Europeans, who in fact composed 
 
 the chief part of the procession, the natives in a great 
 
 measure giving up the whole to them as though he 
 
 especially belonged to them. In the church many ladies were 
 
 present ; the service was read in Maori and concluded with 
 
 a Maori hymn. Prom the church the procession ascended 
 
 to the cemetery on the summit of a steep hill, a very 
 
 toilsome march; several of his European friends came 
 
 forward and relieved the native bearers, carrying him to his 
 
 last resting-place ; this act gave another proof, if one were 
 
 wanting, of the high respect entertained for him. At the 
 
 conclusion of the service three volleys were fired over the 
 
 grave. From the summit of this hiU the view of the town, 
 
 the river, and adjacent country, as well as of the sea, is very 
 
 beautiful; thence we looked down on that town, of which 
 
 the deceased had been the friend and defender, and on all 
 
 the spots he had chiefly figured in during life. It is intended 
 
 to place on this mound an obehsk, which will render the 
 
 grave of this brave and loyal Christian chief a conspicuous 
 
 object from every part of the neighbourhood, formerly 
 
 belonging to the hapu of which he was the acknowledged 
 
 head. 
 
 Most of the natives were then absent at Ohotahi, which 
 they captured, and only came back to Putiki the day 
 after the funeral; about one hundred of them headed by 
 Mawai first arrived, their canoes were aU decked out with 
 evergreens, and the men with fiUets of the kawakawa bound 
 round their temples, the native sign of mourning ; as they 
 marched in procession past his grave all saluted him by firing 
 off their gana, and then proceeded to his house ; on arriving 
 at his fence they danced the war dance and again fired a 
 volley, afterwards assembHng in fi-ont of the house, where a 
 grand tangi took place, and speeches were made. 
 
 It appears that Mawai and his followers difi'ered from Meti 
 and Hori Bangi in the way they should treat their prisoners. 
 When Ohotahi surrendered, Pehi and all the head chiefs 
 
DE. SINCLAIE. 
 
 259 
 
 were made prisonerSj Mawai wished to keep them as such, 
 at least mitil the Governor's pleasure should be known, but 
 the others, to show their " atawai," kindness, gave them all 
 their liberty. Mawai wished to proceed at once to Pipiriki, 
 according to Hipango's plan, take that place, and make it 
 their advanced post. Poor John when dying expressed his 
 wish that his body should be carried there and buried, to 
 compel his followers to take it, which is a Maori custom. 
 The others appear to have been actuated by a good principle : 
 instead of bringing all those head chiefs prisoners to town, 
 and so causing them to lose their dignity, they thought by 
 thus kindly treating the conquered, they should lay the 
 foundation of a permanent peace, therefore they merely 
 brought the wives of the head chiefs back with them as 
 hostages for their good conduct, and they engaged to come 
 down and take the oath of allegiance When Ohotahi was 
 taken, Pehi's wife was given up as one, Pehi kept his word ; 
 when the Governor arrived he came to see him and ful- 
 filled his promise. 
 
 DR. SINCLAIR. 
 
 In this account of New Zealand, a few Hues to the memory of 
 an old and esteemed friend must be given. Dr. Sinclair was 
 a naval surgeon, who came to New Zealand on its being pro- 
 claimed a British colony ; and was not long after appointed 
 to the oflSce of Colonial Secretary, which office he held until 
 the constitution came into force, when he retired on a 
 pension. 
 
 He was a scientific character, and rendered essential aid 
 in several departments of natural history ; his contributions 
 to the flora, conchology, and entomology of his adopted 
 country, will long preserve the memory of his name. 
 
 It was in prosecution of his botanical researches in the 
 Middle Island that led him, at an advanced period of life, to 
 
 s2 
 
260 BISHOP MONEAD. 
 
 undertake a journey tirougli the wildernesses of that island, 
 in company of Dr. Haast, where he lost his life in crossing 
 the Rangi-tata ; and near its banks the remains of this well- 
 known and highly-esteemed gentleman repose. 
 
 A simple but most touching monument of him is to be 
 seen in the Museum of Christ Church, Canterbury, where 
 the last Botanical specimens, which he had collected on the 
 day of his death, found in the satchel on his back, are 
 preserved on a sheet of paper with a broad black margin, 
 framed and hung up. 
 
 BISHOP MONRAD. 
 
 It is singular what different characters meet in our far- 
 distant colonies, and there, as fellow settlers, merge their 
 former nationalities to become moulded into a new one ; we 
 have an instance of this in our little Wanganui community. 
 Who" would ever expect to meet in that Ultima Thule, 
 one of the first and ruling spirits of the day^ a man of 
 European, if not world-wide celebrity ? no less a person 
 than the late strong-minded Prime Minister of Denmark, — 
 Bishop Monrad ! 
 
 When the King of Denmark, after the deplorable evacua- 
 tion of the Dannewerke, felt that the firm and determined 
 counsel of his minister could no longer be followed, the 
 Bishop resigned his distinguished post, and unable further 
 to benefit his native land, became a voluntary exile. What- 
 ever induced him to select New Zealand as his future abode, 
 whether the name being a kind of connecting Unk with his 
 fatherland, or whatever else it might be, he is now a resi- 
 dent with his amiable and accomplished partner and family 
 at Wanganui. Mind is stamped on his brow, and now that he 
 has quitted his native land and left his politics behind, he is 
 devoting his knowledge of oriental languages to the benefit 
 of his fatherland in the best of all ways, by translating 
 the Holy Scriptures from their original tongues into that 
 of his beloved native country. We cannot but express 
 
BISHOP MONEAB. 
 
 261 
 
 our hopes that his clear views and political knowledge 
 wiU not be allowed to remain long dormant. Denmark 
 lost a noble spirit when the ex-Minister left, — New Zealand 
 gained one when he landed on its shores ; may the acqui- 
 sition be prized and turned to account. We hailed the 
 union of our empire with the realm of Denmark in the 
 marriage of our Prince with a Danish Princess, as intro- 
 ducing new blood into our Royal Family. Let us hail 
 Bishop Monrad's arrival in New Zealand as introducing 
 fresh force into our councils ; this is said with no desire to 
 their disparagement, for the senate of New Zealand wiU 
 bear comparison with any of the colonial ones ; but we 
 must remember Bishop Monrad is now a colonist, and 
 having thrown in his lot with us, we must treat him as 
 such, and not allow his acknowledged abilities to stagnate 
 for want of use; it would be a disgrace were we to allow 
 the late Prime Minister of Denmark to remain buried in 
 the New Zealand bush, but I trust to hear, long before this 
 appears in print, that he holds one of the chief seats in our 
 councils, which I am sure wiU be used for our good. I ex- 
 tract the following sketch of his past career from one of the 
 serials of the day : — 
 
 Ditley Gothard Monrad, Bishop of Laaland and Palster, 
 was bom at Copenhagen, 24th November 1811. Brought 
 up by his uncle, a merchant of Proestoe, the clergyman of 
 the place noticed his unusual abilities, and by his exertions 
 and aid of some of the leading citizens, he was enabled to 
 commence his studies, which he pursued with so much dili- 
 gence, as to take his degrees with first-rate distinction. He 
 devoted special attention to philosophy and the Oriental, 
 languages ; he read the Old Testament in the original, and 
 translated the Arabian Nights into Danish for his own 
 amusement, sometimes working sixteen to eighteen hours 
 out of the twenty-four. His friends and fellow-students 
 would call in to talk, and hinder him from thus over- working 
 himself. Some of them have since become distiaguished 
 characters, as Prime Minister Hall, Count Knuth, Barfod, 
 and the historian Allen. 
 
262 BISHOP MONEAB. 
 
 On the 3rd of December 1839, the day when Frederick 
 
 VI. diedj he attended a meeting to discuss the propriety of 
 asking the new King for a constitution. That was the first 
 time he had ever opened his mouth on pohtics j hia speech 
 made a great impression — ^he grasped the whole question at 
 once. From that day he became one of the leaders of the 
 liberal and progressive movement, and thenceforth he 
 devoted his talents and energy to politics. Soon after he 
 published political fly-leaves ; but although he wrote with 
 moderation, he still subjected himself to an action for 
 breach of the then existing Press laws. In 1840 he was 
 one of the editors of the " Fssdrelandet " newspaper ; the 
 first and second leading articles he wrote in it were on the 
 taxation of towns according to income, and on the pubhc 
 roads of Holstein. These articles excited considerable at- 
 tention. 
 
 After having visited several countries in Europe, he pub- 
 lished a work on schools in several Protestant cities, and 
 suggestions for the reorganization of those of Copenhagen. 
 
 In 1843 he became editor of the free press organ, 
 " Dansk Polkeblad." He also delivered some excellent 
 lectures on the History of Denmark since 1814. In 1 846 
 he was called to the hving of Vesternlsley in Laaland, by 
 the influence of his friend Count Knuth; and on 23rd 
 December of the same year he was elected fourth member 
 of the Estates for the city of Copenhagen. 
 
 In 1848, when King Christian VIII. died and Frederick 
 
 VII. succeeded, the liberal cause triumphed and a free 
 constitution was given, then Monrad was in the right place. 
 On the 22nd March he entered the ministry, holding the 
 portfoHo for Church and Schools ; he was the chief framer of 
 the excellent " Grund lov," or fundamental law of 1 849. In 
 1849 he was created Bishop of Laaland and Falster, and 
 elected a member of the Eigsdag (Parliament), in which, 
 with a few months^ exception in 1853, he continued to repre- 
 sent the Fourth Maribo District up to 1864. He was also 
 elected to the Rigsraad, or Assembly for Denmark Proper 
 and Schleswig. 
 
BAEON DE THIEEET. 263 
 
 Bishop Monrad is a nran of liberal principles, a promoter 
 of progress and judicious reform, yet thought to lean too 
 much to the whole State party, and on this account was 
 entrusted to form the new ministry, to replace that of HaUs, 
 of whose cabinet Bishop Monrad was also a member. After 
 the evacuation of the Dannewerke, Bishop Monrad showed 
 such firmness of policy, that his administration was ex- 
 ceedingly popular. He was jocularly called the figure 1 
 in the million, the six other members of the cabinet being 
 noughts, 1,000,000. — Extract from "Leisure Hour," Deo. 
 1864. 
 
 BARON DE THIERRY. 
 
 July 8th, 1864, died Charles Baron de Thierry at Auckland, 
 aged 71. This singular individual must not be allowed to 
 pass away without a brief notice. He was a resident in New 
 Zealand several years before it became a British colony, 
 and landed on its shores with the title of Sovereign Chief. 
 
 Originally a French emigrant, or rather the son of one 
 born in England, he taught music, and availing himself of 
 the opportunity that gave him of gaining the affections of 
 Archdeacon Eudge's daughter, persuaded her to elope with 
 him. They were married, and an effort was made to get 
 him ordained. He was presented to the Bishop of Nor- 
 wich as a candidate, and though every disposition existed 
 to receive him, both by the Bishop and his Examining 
 Chaplain, Mr. Valpy, he was rejected. 
 
 In 1825 he met with Mr. Kendall and the chiefs Hongi 
 and Waikato, who were then in England, and gave some 
 ti-ifle to Mr. Kendall to buy a piece of land for him at 
 Hokianga; this he afterwards represented as being a very 
 large sum. A dozen axes were obtained, and with them 
 the purchase was made. On the strength of this investment, 
 about twelve years later, he shipped himself and family to New 
 South Wales; and in 1837 sailed from that colony to New 
 Zealand, having first tried in vain to win over good Mr.- 
 
264 BAEON DE THIEEEY. 
 
 Marsden to Ids views j whilst at Sydney he assumed the title 
 of Sovereign Chief of New Zealand, and had a kind of 
 proclamation printed to that effect, also styling himself King 
 of Nukuhiva ! How he got that dignity I could never learn. 
 The title, however, was valid in the eyes of France, which 
 became the purchaser of it from him ; and, acting upon it, 
 seized that island, with the entire group, as forming part of 
 the same kingdom. Nor did the French intend to have 
 stopped there, but to have added the Sovereign Chieftain- 
 ship of New Zealand to it as well, — ^fortunately they were 
 just a day too late. 
 
 At Sydney the Sovereign Chief appointed his Secretary of 
 State, his Master of Stores, and other officers, with whom 
 he came to Hokianga. His claims there were laughed at by 
 all J the chief, Tamati Waka, in pity, gave him a small piece of 
 land, on which he might be seen himself in the saw-pit, in 
 the humble capacity of a sawyer. In 1840 I accompanied 
 Captain Hobson to his house, which was made of bark, where 
 he introduced us to the Baroness. 
 
 When it was reported that the British Government in- 
 tended to take possession of New Zealand, the Baron wrote 
 to the Missionary body at the Waimate, advising them to 
 establish themselves as an independent State, with some 
 European at their head, at the same time modestly recom- 
 mending himself, if a more suitable person could not be 
 found, but offering to accept any one they might agree to 
 appoint ; the letter was read in our committee, and smiled 
 at. Previously to this he had written to the French Govern- 
 ment, evidently making a transfer of his Chieftainship, and 
 they promptly acted upon it. A company was formed, 
 called the " Bourdelaise Compagnie"; two vessels, under 
 Commodore Laborde, were fitted out with all expedition, 
 and filled with emigrants, they reached the Bay of Islands 
 only a few days after the treaty of Waitangi was signed. 
 There can be little doubt that the first intention was to 
 have founded a colony at the Bay, and to have taken posses- 
 sion of all New Zealand ; but finding they were too late for 
 that, they directed their attention to the Middle Island ; in 
 
BAEON BE THIEEET. 265 
 
 that also they were firastrated by the foresight of Captain 
 Stanley. The result was, the French Company left its 
 subjects under the English Government, which behaved 
 kindly to the little. colony, and the French were afterwards 
 satisfied with seizing New Caledonia, as a substitute, and 
 some compensation for their disappointment, whilst New 
 Zealand became the noble appendage of the British Crown, 
 On such httle things do great events often hang.* 
 
 Baron de Thierry afterwards removed to Auckland, where 
 he again resumed the teaching of French and music j when 
 gold was discovered in California, he and one or more of his 
 sons went to try their fortune there, but met with no success 
 in that auriferous region. During his absence his only and 
 beloved daughter's (Mrs. Matson) death occurred. A sin- 
 gular story connected with that melancholy event was in 
 every one's mouth. One morning, on the voyage, when the 
 Baron appeared at the breakfast table, he declared his 
 conviction that his daughter was dead, and stated he had 
 seen her in her shroud, which he described as being a very 
 peculiar one, covered with lace. His description, on reach- 
 ing New Zealand, proved to be correct; at the very time 
 mentioned the poor young lady had died. 
 
 Governor Fitzroy ordered a grant of 3000 acres to be 
 made in his favor, but afterwards disallowed it on account of 
 some technical terms. The Baron claimed what he thought 
 was a great district, but when his claim was allowed and the 
 land surveyed according to the boundaries he gave, it turned 
 out to be httle more than a hundred acres. It is evident the 
 French Government thought it politic to support his claims, 
 he was offered a passage to France as the country's guest; it 
 appeared strange that he did not accept it. 
 
 The Baron often, though in polite terms, threatened the 
 Government that if his claims were not allowed, he should 
 appeal to the Emperor ; in fact, it appears singukr what an 
 amount of attention was conceded to him. 
 
 The Baron is reported to have told the French Government 
 that he had spent some £40,000 in New Zealand. 
 * See page 219. 
 
266 A NEW ZEALAND GRACE DARLING. 
 
 The French vessels which have at various times touched 
 at Auckland have always, it is said, had orders to treat the 
 Baron with the greatest respect. 
 
 In 1857 he tried to form a company to work flax, pro- 
 fessing to have discovered the right way of doing it. He 
 succeeded in raising large subscriptions j extensive buildings 
 were erected, but the undertaking came to nothing. 
 
 When he died he was in very reduced circumstances ; stiU 
 his Will was drawn out as if he had a principality to dispose 
 of, appointrag the Bishop of New Zealand, Sir William 
 Martia, and Mr. Whitaker, his trustees. His executors, 
 however, declined to act, and his sons had to obtain £50, 
 advanced on their salaries from the Government, to defray 
 the expences of his burial. 
 
 A NEW ZEALAND GRACE DARLING. 
 
 A COUNTEEPART of Gfrace Darling's exploit lately occurred 
 near Nelson, which must not be forgotten. In this instance 
 the heroine was a young Maori woman : — 
 
 The " Delaware " was wrecked upon a rock near Waka- 
 puka. The chief's daughter, Juha, with her husband, 
 immediately put off their clothes and swam to a rock near 
 the vessel, carrying a couple of ropes with them ; one they 
 made fast from the shore to the rock, and the other they 
 threw on board the vessel, to which it was secured. The 
 crew were thus enabled to reach the rock in safety, and thence 
 the shore ; aU were saved, except the chief mate, who was 
 iU in bed, and unable to make the effort. This brave act 
 created a great sensation in Nelson. A subscription was 
 immediately raised, with which two gold watches were pur- 
 chased J these, with a suitable inscription, were presented to 
 the couple by Judge Johnston, whose address to them on 
 the occasion being in English, was delivered in Maori by 
 Mr. Mackay, the Government interpreter. It is a pity they 
 could not have a medal sent them from the Royal Humane 
 Society ; they richly deserve it. 
 
ATKNE, OR OAWITU, a VILLAGE ON THE WANGANUI. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A LECTURE DELIVERED AT THE ODD FELLOWS' HALL, 
 WANGANUI, ON ITS PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE, 
 ON LEAVING FOR ENGLAND. 
 
 In considering the past history of Wanganui, we need not 
 search into remote antjquity amidst the myths of Maori 
 legends, but take the first coming of the European to it, as 
 our beginning, which will only carry us back for a period of 
 about thirty-six years. 
 
 I must call upon you to imagine you see a Maori fishing 
 party at the heads of our river on one of our fine calm sum- 
 mer days, and that you perceive a whale boat enter it filled 
 
268 LECTUEE ON WANGANUI. 
 
 with various articles of trade, on a trial trip for tte first time 
 to the place, the adventurous crew coming from Kapiti, 
 where there were whaHng estabHshments already formed. 
 The boat makes for the bluff — the crew land and commence 
 cooking their dinners ; the natives, attracted by this unusual 
 sight, coUeot around them; they give them welcome, pre- 
 senting them with some of the fish they had taken, and with 
 several baskets of potatoes. One of them, Puta, a Taupo 
 chief, gets into the boat to admire at his leisure the wonderM 
 things it contains. The owner sees him sitting in it and 
 sternly orders him out. The chief takes no heed of the com- 
 mand, when the other jumps into the boat and seizes the 
 native to turn him out ; a tomahawk is suddenly withdrawn 
 from beneath his mat, and the next moment the unfortunate 
 captain is no more. A general struggle ensues, the entire 
 crew is destroyed, excepting one European and a negro, who 
 are spared. Our poor countrymen are cooked and eaten, 
 and their heads dried and preserved as moko-mokai's. 
 
 Such was the commencement of the European acquaintance 
 with Wanganui — certaioly not a very propitious one. The 
 natives were from Taupo, and thither they carried their 
 prisoner Andrew Powers, a Swede by birth, and afterwards 
 for many years a resident at Wanganui. It was he who 
 gave the account. The Taupos carried him up into the 
 interior and then to Rotorua, where he was ransomed with 
 a considerable amount of goods by a countryman of his 
 named Tapsall. The negro managed to effect his escape, 
 and got back again to his comrades at E^apiti. 
 
 The captaia of the boat, Joe Rowe, organized the expedi- 
 tion. He lived at Kapiti, where he carried on a great trade 
 in dried heads, which at that time were much sought after 
 iu England; so great was the demand that marauding expe- 
 ditions were frequently undertaken merely to procure heads 
 for traders and those who had the finest tatooed countenances 
 were often murdered for the sake of their heads. It seems 
 an act of retributive providence that this merchant's own . 
 head should be so treated, and probably sold with others 
 to his countrymen. 
 
LECTTJEE ON WANGANTJI. 269 
 
 Amongst the heads whicli Joe Eowe had purchased 
 were two of Taupo chiefs ; these were incautiously exposed 
 and seen by a party of natives coming from that district 
 then on a visit to Kapiti, where Eowe kept a store ; some of 
 those natives were related to the poor fellows whose heads 
 he possessed, which were at once recognized and wept over, 
 they entreated him to give them up to themj he not only 
 refused to do so, but laughed at them. They left vowing 
 vengeance, and finding that he had arranged a trading 
 expedition to Wanganui, they left before and went there, 
 waiting his arrival, and then kiUed him as already stated, 
 cutting off his head and drying it in return. This account 
 was furnished by a man well known as ' Scotch Jock,' who 
 was one of Eowe's comrades on the Island of Kapiti. 
 
 Two chiefs, Putakarua and Te Awaroa, from the Nga- 
 ti-rua-nui with a small party came to Wanganui to proclaim 
 the Gospel, which they had only recently received them- 
 selves. Nepia Taratoa, then staying in the neighbourhood 
 of the Blaramu, or as it is now called, Churton's Creek, cut 
 them off, and when told they were Christian natives, said 
 they would eat all the sweeter. The ovens which cooked 
 them were near the spot on which Churton's house now 
 stands. 
 
 Another party of the Nga-ti-rua-nui natives were after- 
 wards kUled and eaten at Te Ahituatine, where Carlton 
 Cottage is built; they also came to proclaim the Gospel 
 to the Maories of this place, but the object for which they 
 came was not understood j the natives fancied those strangers 
 intended to makutu or bewitch them, and acting upon this 
 impression, fell upon, killed, and cooked the entire party. 
 It was not long, however, before they found out their mis- 
 take, and were sorry for it. This was the last cannibal feast 
 which disgraced our river. 
 
 Another party from Taupo arrived with a chief named 
 Wiremu Tauri at their head (his son is living amongst us). 
 He also had embraced the Christian faith and proclaimed it 
 here; he was listened to with great attention, he took up 
 his abode at Putiki, for many years Hved there, and had the 
 
270 
 
 LECTTJEE ON WAITGANUI. 
 
 honor of being the first preacher who made converts to our 
 faith in this place. 
 
 In 1839, the Eev. Henry WilKams, from the Bay of 
 Islands, brought the Eev. 0. Hadfield to Waikanae at the 
 request of three young chiefs, who went all the way from 
 Waikanae to the Bay to soHcit a Christian teacher, Tamihana 
 te Rauparaha, Matene, and Hakaraia were their names, and 
 Mr. Hadfield was sent at their request. 
 
 Mr. Williams then visited Wanganui, where he met with 
 a very kind reception from the natives, and was entreated to 
 send them also a Missionary j this he promised to do. He re- 
 turned North by the Wanganui, Taupo, and Rotorua, and was 
 perhaps the first European who had ascended the Wanganui 
 river. In 1840 his promise was redeemed, Mr. Mason 
 arrived at Wanganui, and took up his abode at Putiki. 
 
 Colonel Wakefield, the principal agent of the New Zealand 
 Company, appears to have visited Wanganui about the latter 
 end of 1840. He was generally known among the Maories 
 as " Wide Awake." He had previously met with three chiefs 
 of Wanganui at Waikanae, and there got two of them to 
 sign a document professing to sell to the Company aU the 
 land from Manawatu to Patea. He then paid this place a 
 visit, and having sent goods to the amount of about £500 for 
 the chief Kurukanga of Ririatepo (nearly one hundred miles up 
 the river) , he professed to have purchased all Wanganui. Soon 
 after his nephew, Jemingham Wakefield, with the surveyors 
 arrived, and, in spite of the opposition of the owners, they 
 managed to survey by one way or other, partly by moonlight, 
 a portion of the Wanganui block. They had a large raupo 
 building near the Commercial Inn, with a long table down 
 the centre and a cask of rum at one end for each to help 
 himself from — a rude representation of a baronial hall, of 
 which Jerningham was the chief, wearing a native mat hke 
 a toga, and a large Manilla hat with an ostrich feather in it. 
 
 The Settlement of Wanganui at such an early date was 
 owing to the inability of the New Zealand Company to fulfil 
 its engagements with those who had purchased land orders 
 at home. The small extent of Wellington being utterly in- 
 
LECT0EE ON WANGAUUI. 
 
 271. 
 
 sufficient to meet all the Company's liabilities, lands therefore 
 ■were offered at Wanganui to those who were too late to 
 obtain them at "Wellington ; some walked along the coast, 
 and seeing the superior character of the country accepted 
 the offer, and thus Wanganui was commenced. Such was 
 the high opinion which Colcpiel Wakefield formed of it, that 
 he caused it to be laid out Is a city, setting apart two acres 
 and a half as a site for the cathedral, and two thousand acres 
 for its endowment, which the Bishop made a great mistake 
 in not accepting. 
 
 Soon after the first settlers in the Surprise, the Jewess, and 
 Clydesdale arrived. In 1842, the little Catherine Johnson 
 began her useful trips to and from Wellington, and her then 
 youthful owners erected a little store, to which I shall again 
 allude. 
 
 In Januaiy 1843, the Rev. J. Mason lost his Kfe in cross- 
 ing the Turakina river, and in April I arrived as his successor. 
 On the first Sunday in 1844 I opened the church here for 
 Divine service. 
 
 In the beginning of summer we had a hostile visit from 
 Taupo, but the timely present of a blanket apiece to the 
 chiefs, with a little tobacco, had such an effect upon our 
 enemies that they poUtely retired without breaking the 
 peace. The total population was then only 120. 
 
 March 16th, 1845, the Governor paid us a visit, beiag the 
 first Wanganui had been honored with from a Governor. 
 
 During the summer another hostile party visited us ; they 
 encamped at Paikatore, a small village which formerly stood 
 on the river bank by the market place — the site has long 
 since been washed away. The inhabitants felt their unpro- 
 tected state, and called upon the Putiki natives for help. 
 They responded to the call, and garrisoned the town ; so 
 completely was it protected that, in November, the inhabit- 
 ants, to testify their thanks, gave a public dinner to the 
 chiefs. In the following month the Governor sent about 
 two hundred men, under Captain Laye, for the defence 
 of the place, into whose hands the chiefs resigned their trust, 
 and then came forward to aid in erecting the Rutland 
 
272 LECTTIEE ON WANGAKUI. 
 
 stockade, all tlie timber for wHch was drawn from the 
 Putiki woods. The military, however, had not been here 
 long, before a misunderstanding arose with the natives. A 
 young midshipman — a mere boy — possessed a miniature 
 pistol, this he presented with an assumed look of fierceness 
 at a chief, forgetting, perhaps, that it was loaded. He puUed 
 the trigger, the ball passed throtigh the cheek and lodged 
 somewhere near the ear j the man, however, recovered. This 
 act was viewed as an intentional murder, they demanded 
 the boy to be given up, that was refused, and none of the 
 chiefs were permitted to attend the examination — which 
 was very injudicious — some of the young relatives of the 
 wounded man went and murdered the family of the GilfiUans, 
 as utu, or payment. John Williams, the tried friend of the 
 Europeans, at great personal risk and exertion, arrested the 
 murderers, who were given up to the commanding officer, 
 tried by court-martial, found guilty, and hung outside the 
 stockade, where they were hkewise buried. 
 
 A few weeks only elapsed before a taua arrived to revenge 
 their deaths. In May a grand attack was made on the town, 
 a portion of which was occupied by the enemy ; the York 
 stockade was not then in existence, consequently the hill 
 afforded shelter to the enemy. Captain Campbell's house at 
 the base of it was occupied, and there the natives enjoyed 
 themselves, supping on about three dozen of his fowls. The 
 house now occupied by Mr. Jones, was also held by the taua, 
 whose principal chief, Maketu, was killed in it, whilst plun- 
 dering a cask of tobacco ; the shot was a random one fired 
 from the attic window of the Commercial Inn, which was 
 then fortified with a bank and trench in front of it, as also 
 was the Eutland Inn and Dr. Eees' house. In these the 
 inhabitants were shut up every night for safety. 
 
 The news of the disturbed state of Wanganui reached me 
 in Auckland, when the Governor left the following morning 
 in the Inflexible, taking me and my natives with him. We 
 reached the Wanganui, May 24th, three days after the attack. 
 John Williams met us at the heads, hoisted a flag as a signal, 
 a boat was sent to bring him on board ; he then made the 
 
LECTUEE ON WANGAUUI. 273 
 
 Governor acquainted with the state of the place. No time 
 was lost, all the boats were manned, and went up the river 
 playing Eule Britannia, the enemy, who lined the north side 
 of the river, retired as we advanced, and fixed their camp 
 on the hill above St. John's Wood. One of the inhabit- 
 ants was captured, but he was spared, and afterwards 
 redeemed with a cask of tobacco ; another of our settlers 
 nearly lost his life at the foot of Shakspear's Cliff; the enemy 
 fired fi?om above, the ball passed through his cheek and came 
 out under the chin; he recovered, and became one of the 
 foremost in every attack upon the enemy, seeking satisfaction 
 for his wound and fighting with his fellow-settlers. The grand 
 battle was fought in July, at the base of St. John's Wood ; 
 much powder and shot were disposed of, with little injury to 
 either side, the following day the natives sent a challenge 
 to renew the fight, which not being agreed to, they said they 
 could stay no longer, but must go and plant their potatoes. 
 As the number of dead and wounded was equal on both 
 sides the natives said they were rite, satisfied — three killed 
 and ten wounded. The next morning they left ; this was 
 the end of the quarrel. They retired, and peace followed 
 without any formal declaration of it being made. The 
 fact was, there had never been any real bad feeUng be- 
 tween the two races at Wanganui. The natives of this 
 part were attached to the Europeans, and they, on the 
 other hand, had always confidence in their own natives ; 
 this kindly feehng between the two races was perhaps 
 stronger at Wanganui than anywhere else. Thus, when the 
 war was over, there was no perceptible bad feeling observ- 
 able. 
 
 A slight digression may here be made. To the good 
 feeling of the Wanganui natives towards their European 
 neighbours must, in a great measure, be attributed our re- 
 cent successes, and the present fair prospect of peace. 
 General Cameron declined native aid, and thus made the 
 war one between the European and the entire Maori race. 
 The noble defence of this settlement at Moutoa and Ohotahi 
 proved that a large body of them really made common cause 
 
274 LECTXJEE ON -WANGANUI. 
 
 with the European. The Superintendent of this province, 
 to his honour be it said, was the first to appreciate the fact, 
 and treat our loyal natives with that respect which was due 
 to them ; nor was it lost upon them. General Chute followed 
 in the Superintendent's steps and availed himself of it. By 
 their aid the regular troops, as well as our own contingent, 
 were initiated in bush fighting. The enemy now found their 
 forest fastnesses were no longer a protection to them ; they 
 lost courage. General Chute's progress, unlike that of his 
 predecessor, was rapid. He even ventured to take his army 
 through the dense forest to Taranaki, and there received 
 an ovation from our countrymen, returning to us covered 
 with laurels. But we must be just, and not forget that it was 
 his Maori companions in arms who climbed up the trees, 
 plucked, and threw them down to him. Let Wanganui then 
 never forget this, nor think it is discharging the obUgation 
 by allowing its native population to become demoralized and 
 degraded, but remember that it is its duty, and will be its 
 true interest and glory, now to give them the right hand of 
 fellowship, to raise them up, and enable them to partake of 
 its own oiviHzation. It is distressing to every reflecting 
 mind to see how they are allowed to haunt our pubhc houses, 
 and cluster round their doors hke flies rushing to the papers 
 laid for their destruction. Let us rather show as a com- 
 munity that we seek to return their friendship with real 
 good. They are a noble race, and their preservation will be 
 both to our credit and advantage. 
 
 After the war, the little settlement was still in a sad state. 
 As far back as 1844, Governor Fitzroy recommended its 
 being abandoned, and kindly ofiered the inhabitants a free 
 passage to Auckland. There was no response made to the 
 off'er ; when, however, the war was finished, several left and 
 went to Taranaki and Nelson. The prospect was certainly 
 very gloomy; the land had not even then been paid for; 
 when the Governor sent the purchase-money by Captain 
 Symonds, that gentleman, hearing there was some proba- 
 bility of a fresh quarrel with the natives, suddenly decamped 
 with the money on board the Government brig. Mawai 
 
LECT0EE ON WANGANUI. 275 
 
 compared him to a bush, pig, whichj when you think it is 
 caught, suddenly slips out of your hand and escapes. It 
 was not until the 29th May, 1848, that the land was finally 
 paid for, and the purchase completed. Prom that day the 
 settlement steadily progressed. 
 
 One thing which mainly contributed to its prosperity should 
 not be overlooked. The New Zealand Company had not 
 fulfilled its engagements with those who had purchased of 
 them ; many of the land orders were received so far back as 
 1 839, and consequently, for the long period of nine years, they 
 were unable to go upon their ground, or obtain compensation. 
 Sir George Grey pronounced most justly that this was a 
 grievous wrong, and rectified it by giving one hundred and 
 fifty acres additional for every hundred acres purchased of 
 the company. The holders of the company's land orders 
 were called, in the infancy of the colony, '' sectionists," 
 and regarded as great men, being the only possessors 
 of land. When so much scrip was thus given, the settlers 
 in general felt their want of money to be the greatest ; 
 the scrip, therefore, soon found its way into the market, 
 and sold at from five to eight shillings per acre ; this im- 
 mediately increased the number of land owners, and was 
 a great step to the general prosperity. Another beneficial 
 measure of Sir George Grey must not be overlooked, the 
 reducing the fixed price of land to ten shillings per acre. 
 With 100,000 acres of land, purchasers were soon ob- 
 tained, and as the tide of emigration set in, it became 
 necessary to enlarge our borders. The Eangitikei block 
 was next bought, then the Waitotara, and now the Manawatu, 
 which we must call ours, for it will do more for Wanganui 
 than Wellington, and since that the Patea district as well. 
 Wanganui was mainly indebted to these two things, " land 
 scrip" and "cheap good land"; for being able to stem the 
 adverse tide, which afterwards threatened its destruction, 
 no sooner was this district paid for than the Califomian gold 
 field was discovered ; that did no injury. Next, the Aus- 
 trahan gold fields were found out, a few young men went to 
 them, but finding they might go further and fare worse, 
 
 t2 
 
276 
 
 LECTTJEE ON WAlirGAIIUI. 
 
 when they obtained a little gold came back here and invested 
 it in land, and so gave rise to some of the comfortable 
 homes around us. The next cry was, gold found at Otago. 
 A few went there also from this place, but aU returned ; 
 instead of injury, we derived benefit from those gold fields, 
 and our settlers gained as utu, or payment, the precious 
 metal, without digging for it, our fertile plains supplying the 
 gold diggers with food in return. The exportation of cattle 
 to the South has been a great benefit to the place, for pre- 
 viously they were of little value, fetching only from 30s. to £3 
 a-head, instead of £12 as they do now. We may add, that our 
 exports to the North also became very important, for the 
 good people of Auckland likewise have made a gi-eat caU on 
 our herds. In every butcher's shop there you may still 
 see the best carcasses ticketed "Prime Wanganui beef." 
 SuflBcient has been said of the past. 
 
 We now turn to the present state of Wanganui. Those who 
 have gone through all the transitions our little community 
 has had to pass, cannot fail being struck with the change. 
 We* began with raupo huts peeping out of the lofty fern; 
 the greater part of the ground now built upon was formerly 
 a regular swamp, or rather bog, the old church is an 
 instance ; the only dry spot of the acre in which it stands was 
 its site in the comer j and even when the hospital was bmlt, 
 the contractor was unable to dig the foundation the stipu- 
 lated depth on account of the water, so also with the whole 
 of the Victoria Avenue ; it was a perfect swamp frequently 
 knee deep, and seldom less than the ankle. These places 
 are now dry enough, and covered with comfortable homes. 
 
 Wanganui is no longer a village, it is a town, and neat 
 town too, with every prospect of being a large one likewise. 
 I still possess the first census — men, women and children, 
 120 ; but at the conclusion of the fiirst war 205 was its sum 
 total. We cannot speak with any certainty of its present 
 population, but that of the town is fully 2000, and of the 
 surrounding districts 2000 more, and perhaps, including Ean- 
 gitikeij Turakina, and Wangaehu, it is httle under 6000. 
 Next we have something more to say of our streets ; — it is 
 
LECTTIEE ON WANGANTJI. 277 
 
 due to the Town Board to add tiat it has not been idle. 
 Auckland at this moment does not possess a continuous 
 length of pavement equal to that laid down with asphalt in 
 Wanganui. The Empire City sadly wants what Wanganui 
 has had some time — brick sewers. The pubHc buildings, too, 
 must have a passing notice, although the less we say of the 
 court house, jail, and other Government offices, the better : 
 had the Town Board the management, doubtless they would 
 be more worthy of the place. Our churches are beginning 
 now to be buUt as if intended to accommodate numerous 
 congregations ; of their architectural beauties I shall leave 
 others to speak. Of strictly public buildings, the Oddfellows 
 have the honour and credit of being the first to erect a 
 suitable edifice for their meetings ; I feel pleased to think 
 Wanganui possesses a haU Hke this. May other societies 
 speedily imitate their example. It is a step the right way, 
 and is already showing how greatly it may aid in advancing 
 the moral and intellectual state of the town. I hail with 
 pleasure the institution of a Literary Society, which I trust 
 wiU progress and draw forth the mental powers of our towns- 
 men. I am sorry I cannot record the advancement of the 
 Mechanics' Institute j perhaps the two might be united, and 
 between them produce an edifice for their meetings worthy 
 of the object, and of the place. 
 
 Some few years ago, an old house might have been seen 
 slowly traveUing up Wilson Street, and, apparently wearied 
 with the effort, quietly resting for several weeks, if not 
 months, in the middle of the street j that old building was 
 the first Store erected in Wanganui, and the first abode of 
 the enterprising men from whose untiring energy, enterprise, 
 and industry, the well-known firm of our first merchants has 
 arisen. In the place of that little building are the present 
 extensive shops, stores, offices, and warehouses, which we 
 now see. Amongst the many comfortable houses in this town, 
 one has recently been reared by one of the firm which is not 
 to be surpassed by any private residence in New Zealand. 
 
 In taking a rapid view of the present, we must not omit 
 the grand outlets of the pubhc mind, the safety valves of our 
 
278 LECTURE ON WASGATSTUI. 
 
 feelings— T-the Wanganui Press. Our town possesses two 
 journals, wliicli are each issued twice a-week, and represent 
 both sides of every question, the " Chronicle " and the 
 " Times." We had a third, which, I am very sorry to say, 
 did not live to enter upon this year j it was a paper which 
 might have been a credit to the place, and one which could 
 have given expression to the literary effusions of its iuhabit- 
 ants ; it had also the credit of being the first paper of the 
 kind printed in New Zealand, but perhaps it was only a 
 pioneer to a better. Of it I shall not say, Bequiescat in pace, 
 but hope to hear it replying, Besurgam. 
 
 Of our two banks, in the way of building, that of New 
 South Wales is taking the precedence of the other national 
 one; I trust this, however, wiU be only for a short time. 
 Some of our best and most conspicuous buildings are the 
 public houses. Nothing struck me more during my recent 
 visit to Christchurch, than its artesian weUs. What a benefit 
 and blessing to the place ! Could we not easily imitate 
 them, when water is so near the surface ? how much would 
 they improve the town, and add to the health and comfort of 
 its inhabitants, especially when the wiud blows and threatens 
 to bhnd or choke them with dust ! 
 
 But the buildings which give the greatest character to the 
 place are the stockades, though I trust we shall no longer 
 need them in a military point of view j still, being erected, 
 the least we can do is to maintain them, that we may. 
 be prepared for any unforeseen evil which may arise. The, 
 features of the place, too, would be quite changed by their re- 
 moval ; they stand like old castles, warning the evil-disposed 
 of the consequence of breaking the majesty of the law. 
 
 In the enumeration of the public buildings of our town one 
 still remains to be noticed, which is both an ornament to our 
 Market Place, and a credit to our Province, which placed 
 it there. I allude to the Moutoa Monument, erected to 
 commemorate the noble devotion of our Wanganui natives, 
 who at Moutoa arrested the Hauhaus in their course-of de- 
 struction, where so many of our principal chiefs lost their 
 lives in our defence. A letter was written. by the Superiu- 
 
LECTURE ON WAKGANTn. 
 
 279 
 
 tendent and Provincial authorities to the Putiki natives, 
 thanking them for their noble conduct on that occasion. K 
 it had not been for them Wanganui might have been m a 
 far different state from what it is now, and have had its 
 country homesteads as desolate around as those of Taranaki. 
 Nor must we omit the mention of the fight at Ohotahi, where 
 John Williams lost his life, also in our defeuce, against a 
 second invasion of the fanatic Hauhaus. Funds have been 
 collected for a monument to his memory, which I trust will 
 be the first object I shall see, if spared to return, rearing its 
 head on the summit of the hill where he lays interred. 
 
 Of the bridge I must here say nothing, it belongs to the 
 next division of the subject — the future ; let us rather con- 
 template the other ornaments of the place, our noble river — 
 its shipping. And first we have reason to be proud of having 
 a good steamer of our own j wherever it goes it carries the 
 name of Wanganui with it.* 
 
 The increase of steam vessels in New Zealand is most 
 extraordinary ; it seems but the other day when we had only 
 an occasional visit of the Wonga Wonga, and even that 
 little steamer had to be subsidised to enable it to run its 
 course ; now it is rare to see our river without one, and to 
 avoid the possibility of its being so, we carefully keep the 
 Moutoa constantly anchored in our port. When the Govern- 
 ment part with it, I trust our steam company will not let that 
 little vessel, so adapted for river trade, leave our port, and 
 that up-river settlers wiU enable it to run to and fro in their 
 behalf J it will not be long before their wants will require 
 its aid. Of the other shipping belonging to the place, we 
 have the Lady Denison, the Yarra, and the Tyne ; but of 
 those which visit us, we can only say that, now the war 
 is all but finished, and the extraordinary demand to supply 
 the Commissariat has in a great measure ceased, the vessels 
 stiU frequenting our port mark our increased prosperity, 
 which is independent of foreign aid. 
 
 To give an idea of our present commercial advancement^ 
 we may take the customs of 1866, and compare them with 
 
 * It is called " Wanganui." 
 
280 
 
 LECTUEE ON WANGAN0I. 
 
 those of I865j when the war expenditure was at its height, 
 and then with those of the last year, when it had in a great 
 measure ceased : 
 
 In 1856, the customs were £2,878 19 2 
 
 In 1865, the great war year £20,239 19 5 
 
 This amount was independent of wine, spirits, beer, &c., 
 which were supplied to the army duty free. 
 
 In 1866, the last year when so great a reduction has been 
 made in the military force of this district, it was still 
 £20,203. 15s. 8d. It may be expected that it will be fur- 
 ther reduced in the present year; still we may confidently 
 look for a wonderful advance on former years. Thirteen 
 thousand bales of wool were exported last year, by the firm 
 of Messrs. Taylor and Watt only, but the totjj amount 
 from this port reached two thousand bales, and the value 
 of our exports was £100,000. 
 
 In speaking, therefore, of the present commercial state of 
 Wanganui, we cannot but acknowledge the truth of the old 
 proverb — " It's an ill wind that blows nobody no good." The 
 war has brought its evils, its sorrows, its deplorable events ; 
 but it has also brought good out of the evil ; like Sampson, 
 who got honey out of the lion's carcase, we have drawn 
 our sweets from the bitters of war. Though we have had 
 to mourn the tragic death of one of our settlers, and the 
 murders of two or three others, still our casualties have not 
 equalled those of other parts, and the withdrawal of the 
 golden shower has not been so serious to us as it has been 
 elsewhere. From aU accounts, the present state of Auckland 
 is far less healthy than that of Wanganui. One who arrived 
 only last week from that city, stated the present depression 
 of trade there is very great. Queen-street, lately so thronged 
 and busthng, seemed deserted, and its shops rarely entered ; 
 in PameU almost every other house was empty. In spite of 
 the reduction of military outlay, Wanganui stiU holds up its 
 head, and instead of empty houses new ones are going up by 
 the dozen. 
 
 One great cause is very clear : Wanganui is the centre of a 
 
LECTTJEE ON WANGANUI. 281 
 
 great district of producing country; its farmers, graziers, 
 and sheep growers are its feeders ; its roads are the arteries 
 conducting the life blood to the centre. Its commerce 
 cannot decrease greatly, but must increase with its country 
 population. Turakiaa, a rapidly-rising little town, is Wan- 
 ganui's first-born. Tutaenui and Rangitikei are also spring- 
 ing up ; — ^we look northward, and feel sure Waitotara and 
 Patea wiU each soon have their towns likewise. One great 
 benefit which the war has conferred upon us is, that it has 
 made the name of Wanganui familiar to the world, and 
 also the road to it. Formerly, the bar was supposed to be 
 all but impassable, but now vessels of considerable burthen 
 manage to find their way over it, and having once found 
 it generally try it again. The war has brought many to 
 our port who never would otherwise have come, and thus 
 induced them to settle or determine to do so at some future 
 day. It is the fashion, now that we have got nearly all 
 we can from the mHitary, to speak slightingly of them ; that 
 should not be so with us; we have every reason to speak 
 well of them. How many of the 58th and 65th have made 
 Wanganui their home ? and every now and then others stiU 
 come dropping in. No, we have much reason to speak well 
 of the military ; they are some of our best settlers. With 
 our traffic by land and by water, our ready and constant 
 communication with the north and south, with Sydney and 
 other ports by sea, our daily coaches to and from Turakina, 
 and twice a week to and from Wellington, 120 miles off, 
 with our increasing exports of wool, cattle, horses, and sheep ; 
 even in this time of depression, Wanganui may be satisfied 
 that its present state is a healthy one. 
 
 But we must not stop here. We must endeavour to take 
 a glance at its future. I have always been sanguine of it. 
 Prom the various reasons assigned, it must progress and 
 advance. Wanganui has only passed through its infancy. 
 What will it be when it reaches its maturi^? Wbo can 
 tell? 
 
 I have visited nearly every portion of the two islands, but 
 in no part of New Zealand have I seen any district that can 
 
282 LECTURE ON WANQANDI. 
 
 36 at all compared to this — ^nowhere is such fertility to be met 
 (vith. The Emerald Isle itself cannot beat it. We look in 
 rain for it at Otago, Canterbury, Wellington, or in the north. 
 The fact is that our soil is superior and deeper, and we have 
 still better between this and Patea. When, therefore, the 
 whole of this district on the seaboard is cultivated and settled, 
 what an effect will it have on Wanganui. We must also 
 remember we have still our central plains to occupy, and 
 they too will bear comparison with any in New Zealand, In 
 an agricultural point of view Wanganui must advance. 
 
 But there is another source of future prosperity to be 
 referred to — one which has hitherto been concealed from the 
 view, and which the enterprise of our settlers has not been 
 able to draw forth from its concealment — I allude to Coal. 
 There can be no doubt of its existence, and in the greatest 
 abundance ; in fact, this is a portion of the grand coal field 
 of New Zealand. It crops out about 80 miles up the river, 
 at Tangarakau, and northwards at Mokou, — these are the two 
 inland lips of this great coal basin ; it comes out at Massacre 
 Bay and Nelson, which are the southern lips of the same. 
 Every gale washes it up on our shores, and frequently large 
 lumps of bitumen as well, no bad proof of petroleum being 
 near ; we have indications of its presence in the cHffs along 
 the sea coast, on the banks of our rivers, and, in fact, every- 
 where. The coal, too, is equal to any found in New Zealand. 
 I had a sample brought down toany years ago, which was 
 tested by our earliest blacksmith, Parker ; he said he could 
 weld iron with it as well as any New South Wales coal. It is 
 my behef that coal, and not wool, will eventually be the staple 
 commodity of Wanganui — coal will make this the Newcastle 
 of New Zealand. We may have gold in some of our mountaiu 
 ranges which have yet to be explored, and we may not have 
 it, but of this I feel firmly persuaded, we have coal and 
 plenty of it ; and this will be the making of the place. To 
 avail ourselves fuUy of it, not only must companies be 
 formed, but we must improve our river. If our roads are 
 good, so should be our grand highway, the river, which is 
 the most important of all, and if it continues to be longer 
 
LECTDEE ON WANGANUI. 283 
 
 neglected it will betray a degree of snpineness and in- 
 difference, unworthy of the merchants and townsmen of 
 Wanganui. The river can be greatly improved; we must 
 not be satisfied by raising a few snags from its bed, but 
 endeavour to deepen its channel and improve its outfall ; we 
 have already seen the good effect of faggotiag the sides, it 
 has been tried to a small extent and succeeded perfectly — 
 why not carry it on, even to the heads ? If the channel were 
 straightened and contracted, the river would be deepened 
 and its outfaU improved; surely this is of the utmost im- 
 portance to the commercial prosperity of the place. An iron 
 bridge will be a great benefit to the town, but it will not 
 make it, rather the town will make the bridge ; but if the 
 river be improved that will make the place. When the Com- 
 missioners, deputed to fix the site of the capital, came to 
 Wanganui, their doing so was a proof that they thought it 
 might be a suitable spot; its easy access with Nelson, 
 Welliagton, and the South, and also with Taranaki and 
 Manakau to the North, made them naturally think, from its 
 geographical position, it was the proper spot for the capital ; 
 and what was it that caused it to be rejected ? They told 
 me there was but "one" objection, and that was — ^the River. 
 Let the great concern, therefore, of every true friend of 
 Wanganui be to remove that objection, and it can be done ; 
 our river may be deepened, our bar removed, and the Wan- 
 ganui made a second Thames. It is the grand outlet of the 
 interior, and it remains for the energy of the place to make 
 it the grand inlet of the commerce of the world; and if 
 Wanganui be not the future capital of New Zealand it will 
 at least be one of the first of its cities. By the Wanganui 
 , River we approach within a short distance of Taupo Lake, 
 and by one of its tributaries, the Waiongaruhe, a large canoe 
 can go within thirty miles of the Waipa, and thence to 
 Waikato and Auckland. 
 
 The present communication with Wellington by coach is a 
 step the right way — but it is only a step. We must go 
 forward. Cobb and Co. must run to Waitotara, Patea, 
 and Taranaki — nor must they stop there. In this age of 
 
284 LEOTUEE ON WANGANUI. 
 
 steam we must have railroads. This island is behind the 
 neighbouring onej its raUroad has been in use for some 
 years — it is extending it ; and please God I return to New 
 Zealand, I hope to go by it from Lyttelton even to Inver- 
 cargUl. It has already got its telegraphic wire stretched 
 from one end to the other of the island. Where is our first 
 line to be ? Will the empire city be satisfied much longer 
 to remain without a railroad ; and — ^where is the first to run 
 but along the West Coast. This, also, I hope to see deter- 
 mined on before my return. 
 
 What a change may take place during the next two years 
 of my absence ! We have an iron bridge to be bmlt, our 
 river to be deepened, our port thus to be more widely opened, 
 our new towns commenced with daily stages running to them, 
 our population doubled, all the comforts and conveniences of 
 Ufe increased, and, by the aid of our Acclimatization Society, 
 our plains filled with game our lakes and rivers with the best 
 fish— ruor are these chimerical ideas. The march of progress 
 Las set iu : where will it stop ? Wanganui has got its name, 
 but it has now to maintain it ; and a bountifal Providence 
 has given it the means — a most fertile and extensive district. 
 What more remains but increased energy ; and I feel per- 
 suaded it win be given, for in advancing the place, its 
 inhabitants advance as weU. 
 
 The recent progress of Wanganui, in a mercantile point 
 of view, will be seen when it is stated that it was only 
 declared a port of entry in December, 1851, and that the 
 inducement pleaded in the memorial to the Governor asking 
 for this boon, was that its exports had reached the large 
 amount of £600. 
 
 We have already alluded to the necessity of improving the 
 channel of our river, but even now, in spite of snags and 
 other obstructions, vessels of from three to four hundred tons 
 visit our port, and with the improvements suggested, ships 
 of double that tonnage might enter. In a place where there 
 is no proper authority, whose office it would be to attend to 
 the growing necessities of the place, we cannot wonder that 
 so little of a public nature has been effected — a board of 
 
LECTURE ON WANQANUI. 285 
 
 management and directors seem to be reqniredj and a 
 municipal charter to be given, which will confer the power 
 of attending to such improvements as may benefit the place, 
 and carry on all public works. 
 
 A few words may also be added respecting the Wanganui 
 climate, which, for its mildness and equability, may contest 
 the palm with any part of New Zealand. I have rarely 
 seen the thermometer in the house lower than 45°, or 
 higher than 70°, and in the verandah the lowest 30°, and 
 the highest 90°, and that only once in twenty-four years. 
 It is seldom above 85°, in shade, in the warmest part of 
 summer — one severe winter it was as low as 28° in the open 
 air. Colonel Wakefield was struck with the beauty of the 
 Wanganui climate ; he remarked, " altogether, it is a sunny, 
 cheerful place, with a delightful climate." This is in a great 
 measure to be attributed to the sea breeze, which usually 
 sets in about ten a.m. and blows until four p.m. ; this 
 moderates the summer heat which in our latitude, 39° 56', 
 would otherwise be higher ; — in fact, further inland, where 
 it is not felt, the heat, as a matter of course, is greater ; 
 at Pipiriki, sixty miles up the river, it is frequently very 
 oppressive, with seldom any frost in winter. Another 
 cause of the moderate and equable temperature of our sea 
 board is the absence of any great quantity of timber, or 
 elevated land; the country is naturally weU grassed and 
 free from swamps, and although not a humid, it is never- 
 theless not a dry chmate j there is generally a sufficiency of 
 moisture, but not in excess. In no other part of New 
 Zealand do the hiUs assume the beautiful emerald hue so 
 perfectly as at Wanganui. 
 
 An allusion has been made to our streets. It is due 
 that a few words more should be given to them. They 
 are neat and clean with good broad footpaths. Victoria 
 Avenue, the principal street, will be a noble one. It is 
 two chains wide, and only wants planting with a row of trees 
 on each side to render it equal to any in the island. The 
 English, Scotch, and Eoman Churches all stand in it, as 
 well as the public school; the Wesleyan Chapel being in 
 
286 LECTUEE ON WANGANDI. 
 
 Eidgway Street, wliicli is also rapidly improving in appear- 
 ance. 
 
 We can have no fear for tte future of New Zealand, which, 
 though the youngest of six of the Australian colonies, already 
 ranks as the third, and with its rise every city and town 
 belonging to it must rise likewise, and Wanganui, with its 
 greatest share of natural advantages, will he amongst the first. 
 Its motto is, " Go on." 
 
 This lecture on Wanganui was commenced with the can- 
 nibal scene enacted on the first arrival of Europeans in its 
 waters. It cannot be more appropriately concluded than 
 with an attempt to pourtray the change which the European 
 has now made in this district. The tall and gloomy fern 
 which then entirely covered the country has disappeared, 
 luxuriant wheat, clover, and English grasses, supply its place; 
 the entire district is now portioned out in flourishing, well- 
 fenced farms, with beautiful fields and snug homesteads, 
 each with its little clump of trees collected from all parts of 
 the world ; the most conspicuous, from its height, being the 
 blue gum, an Eucalyptus from Australia ; the English oak, 
 the elder and other familiar trees of our native lands ; the 
 gardens, shut in with gorse fences, contain peach, apple, 
 and other fruit trees, with a small patch devoted to the 
 flowers most closely connected with our earliest associations, 
 the rose, the primrose, the cowsHp, the violet, and an innu- 
 merable number of lovely Cape bulbs. Good roads run in 
 every direction ; for want of other names, called Nos. 1, 2, 
 and 3 lines. These conduct us to the town, from whence 
 they all radiate. There we find broad streets running at 
 right angles, and enclosing five acre blocks of houses — all oi 
 wood, neatly painted, and, except in the very heart of the 
 town, surrounded by a small garden, for each house was 
 originally erected on a quarter-of-an-acre allotment. The 
 houses have a neat, cheerful look, generally with a comfort- 
 able verandah in front. The churches, all of wood likewise, 
 stand nearly contiguous, showing that a certain amount o'. 
 unity and catholic feeling prevails amongst the differeni 
 sections of the Christian Church. The poor old weather- 
 
LECTUEB ON WANGANUI. 287 
 
 beaten edifice, wliicli was tie first reared in tlie place in its 
 earliest days, still stands in a comer by tte side of its full- 
 grown daugbter, as a monument of the past, and a proof 
 of present progression. On two elevated biUs, opposite 
 eacb otter, witb the town between, oyer wbich they seem 
 to stand sentinel, are th^ picturesque stockades. Thence 
 we reach the busy, well-built street fronting our noble river, 
 with its shipping wharves and stores. By the Taupo Quay 
 we reach the Market Place, ornamented with the Moutoa 
 monument of white marble. At present no bridge spans 
 the river, but another year or so wiU alter the scene, as a 
 noble iron bridge, with a draw-bridge in the centre, is on 
 the point of erection, which will stiU further add to the 
 beauty of the place, and facilitate the intercourse of its 
 inhabitants. Returning down the town we pass a little 
 stream, and then, amongst some sand hUls, we reach the 
 pubhc cemetery, where, according to Abraham's words, we 
 bury the dead out of our sight, and lest our grief should 
 be of too long duration, we have a race-course adjoin- 
 ing it. 
 
 Wanganui has possessed an Acclimatization Society for 
 several years, which has been quietly doing its work, and in 
 one instance at least with apparent success. By such agency 
 how much has already been efiected in New Zealand. In 
 the North the pheasant is quite naturalized, and has so won- 
 derfully increased as perfectly to stock that portion of the 
 island, and allow sportsmen the unrestricted pleasure of 
 shooting it ; although (for some years at least) it would be a 
 prudential measure to place some restraint, such as taking 
 out hcenses to shoot, and make the amount thus raised a 
 means of introducing other species of game into the country, 
 by transferring it to the Acclimatization Societies. 
 
 But our present object is not so much to chronicle the 
 good effected by kindred Societies, as to mention what our 
 own has done. It turned out two pair of sparrows, which 
 following their natural love of the noise and bustle of men, 
 selected the Commercial Hotel as the most suitable spot for 
 them to commence their colonial life ; they built their nests 
 
288 LECTURE ON WANGANUI. 
 
 and hatched their young amongst the chimnies of that inn, 
 and now these noisy little birds may be seen boldly pur- 
 suing their daily avocation, as in the old country. Three 
 greenfinches have also had liberty given them, to make 
 selection of their future homes. The pheasant may be 
 said to be introduced, thirty-five«pair having been procured 
 at an expense of nearly £80, in addition to several pre- 
 sented by Sir George Grey to the Wanganui chiefs, as well 
 as some Califomian quail, black swans, and peacocks, all of 
 which appear to be doing well, and likely soon to stock the 
 district. Of fish, the carp and Murray river cod have 
 now reached us j and of animals, the kangaroo and rabbit. 
 By continuing these efibrts, gradually the country will 
 be as rich in these respects as it was before poor. The 
 bee may be instanced, being now perfectly naturalized in 
 our forests, as well as gardens ; honey and wax are so 
 plentiful, as to bid fair soon to become an article of com- 
 merce. 
 
 Some few hints for the future have been thrown out ; 
 another may be given which would greatly contribute to the 
 health of our community. On the north shore of our Heads 
 we possess an excellent beach for bathing. If a suitable 
 building, as a boarding house, were to be erected there, it 
 would always be filled, and soon give rise to others, which 
 would furnish our townspeople with a delightful summer 
 change, without the trouble or expense of going to a distance j 
 it is at our very doors. Those who need a change already 
 find their way to that spot, although at present the only 
 shelter afibrded is the blockhouse erected there. I trust 
 some enterprising individuals will turn their attention to 
 this subject. 
 
 Nor is Wanganui without its mineral and thermal springs. 
 At Kauairoa there is a warm spring, of about 70 degrees 
 temperature, and near Pipiriki two more of 80 degrees, which 
 are strongly impregnated with sulphur, and still further up 
 the river several others — some saline and others depositing 
 large quantities of sulphur. These must soon be brought 
 into notice and turned to account for their medicinal virtues. 
 
LECTURE ON WANGANUI. 289 
 
 Near the Rerenga there is a spring of remarkably salt water, 
 and close to it another which is perfectly sweet. 
 
 The general advantages of the Wanganui district may 
 therefore be summed up in rich land, extensive and large 
 plains, with a good outlet by the river, and a good town to 
 supply all the wants of its country population. 
 
CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 ACCLIMATISATION. 
 
 When the recent iastitution of Acclimatisation Societies is 
 considered, the. results already attained must be regarded 
 as very satisfactory ; the importance of giving attention to 
 this subject is also apparent; before anything is said of 
 their operations it will not be amiss to refer to what had 
 been effected prior to their establishment. The extraordinary 
 absence of land animals in New Zealand, the deficiency 
 of game, and of insectivorous birds was first remarked by 
 Captain Cook, a name which will always be connected with 
 New Zealand, and be held in reverence as one of its earliest 
 and best benefactors. He introduced that valuable tuber, the 
 potatoe, the carrot and turnip also; the first soon became 
 one of the chief- supports of the natives ; to judge of the 
 high estimation it is held in, it is only necessary to state that 
 
ACCUMATISATION. 291 
 
 it has fully thirty names given to the varieties which they 
 have observed; the turnip, a species of turnip cahbage, 
 soon became wild and spread everywhere, and is still a 
 valuable addition to the stock of esculents, both the leaves 
 and root are eaten, and it cannot be said to have greatly 
 deteriorated ; it generally prefers the alluvial soil on the 
 banks of rivers, and there grows with remarkable luxuri- 
 ance. But the chief introduction of Captain Cook was the 
 pig, this has increased in a most extraordinary manner; 
 the Northern Island is so perfectly overrun with it, that 
 sheep-owners, to save their lambs from destruction, are 
 obhged to destroy it without mercy. There are three kinds 
 of pigs which have been naturalized, whether the produce of 
 the original pair left by Captain Cook, or from later im- 
 portations, it is impossible to say. The ordinary one, which 
 has stocked the forest, is black, with a very long snout, 
 almost resembling that of a Tapir, this pig was probably 
 the origiaal one. The next is a grey one, commonly known 
 by the name of Tonga tapu, and may therefore be supposed 
 to have been thence derived. The third variety is generally 
 of a reddish brown, marked with lateral black or dark 
 stripes, running the whole length of the body. 
 
 The next benefactor of these islands was the venerated 
 Mr. Marsden : his name will be handed down to posterity as 
 a friend to New Zealand, in a temporal as well as spiritual 
 point of view. 
 
 It was only in 1791, that the pure bred merino was 
 introduced into Britain by George III., who perceiving the 
 great advantage which would accrue to his country if that 
 valuable animal could be naturalized, after much difficulty 
 succeeded in obtaining a small flock of the negrette breed, 
 which was transferred to Kew. It was not long after 
 their arrival that Mr. Marsden visited England, and justly 
 thinking that Australia more nearly resembled the native 
 abode of the merino, boldly made an application to the 
 King ; that monarch saw the importance of introducing the 
 merino into Austraha, and presented him with a ram and 
 four ewes. Their arrival was the commencement of a new 
 
 v2 
 
292 ACCLIMATISATION. 
 
 era in that colony. This public-spirited man also imported 
 a purer race of cattle^ which long went by his name ; and 
 some of these early found their way into New Zealand, where 
 he also brought the horse, which with the cow greatly excited 
 the admiration of the Maori, by their size and bulk, especially 
 when they saw Mr. Marsden mount the former, they were 
 struck with amazement, many thinking the horse and its 
 rider were one. The natives appear to have been puzzled 
 what to call it, at first naming it he kuri — a dog, which it 
 is still occasionally called. 
 
 He likewise saw the necessity of establishing a mission 
 farm, as a nucleus for disseminating our domestic animals 
 throughout the island ; one was therefore formed at the 
 Waimate, and stocked with a httle flock of sheep, some 
 cattle and horses. The domestic birds were gradually in- 
 troduced — geese, ducks, fowls, guinea fowls and pigeons ; 
 goats and rabbits also found their way to the island, and 
 such a variety of dogs that they soon completely destroyed 
 by admixture the original one. The useful cat followed 
 the steps of the Missionary, and so much was puss esteemed 
 on her arrival, that a Turanga chief carried one from the 
 Bay of Islands to Poverty Bay on his sacred shoulders ; 
 and good reason there was to prize the feline race, for 
 man not only introduced useful animals, but involuntarily 
 the rat and mouse as weU ; these multiplied at such a rate, 
 as speedily to overrun the island, and almost destroy the 
 native rat, which was formerly very numerous and much 
 prized as an article of food ; so destructive did the natives 
 find the mouse, that they called it the toro naihi,* or scythe; 
 when the cat came to their aid the mouse obtained a second 
 name te Ttainga ngeru — cat's food. 
 
 Captain Hobson brought the first hive of bees to the 
 island, but they did not increase. Mr. Cotton, the Bishop 
 of New Zealand's chaplain, was more successful, and from 
 his hive both islands are now well stocked. They have 
 
 * Toronaihi, literally " drawknife,'' a very sharp instrument used by whalers 
 in cutting off blubher from the fish, and applied to the mouse from its destruc- 
 tive character. 
 
ACCLIMATISATION. 293 
 
 increased to sucli an extent, as to have become wild and fill 
 the forest, so that the bee may be said to be already more 
 estabHshed in New Zealand than it is even in. England, 
 where it requires much care to preserve it through the 
 winter, whereas from the mildness of the New Zealand 
 climate it is quite as much at home in its forest mansion, as 
 in its artificial ones, and actually for several years honey was 
 far more reasonable in New Zealand than in England. At 
 present it is not so much prized or attended to as formerly, 
 otherwise honey and wax would form no inconsiderable 
 article of export. 
 
 Though the rabbit was early introduced into various parts 
 of the island, it is doubtful whether it has greatly increased ; 
 the hawk, cat, and dog, are its inveterate enemies ; it is stiU 
 too domesticated to escape them ; when, however, it acquires 
 its native wildness, it may increase in the same degree as its 
 congeners at home. The silver grey variety, whose skin is 
 so much prized in China, was introduced years ago, but has 
 not multiplied. Hitherto only fancy pigeons have been 
 brought, which have thriven well in spite of their enemies ; 
 it would be advisable to procure the common inhabitants of 
 the dovecot as well. The Australian bronze-wing pigeon, 
 the Wonga-wonga, has recently been added to the number 
 of our imported birds. 
 
 Two kinds of pheasants are already naturalized in the 
 province of Auckland. Mr. Brodie has the honour of having 
 stocked the northern end of the island with the English 
 variety; the other, which is now becoming quite abundant 
 in the neighbourhood of Auckland, is from China ; it has 
 already found its way beyond the Waikato. Great credit is 
 also due to Mr. Brodie for his patriotic efibrts in introducing 
 the smaller kinds of EngUsh land birds. The Honorable 
 Henry Walton, of Wangarei, brought the silver pheasant, 
 which is to be found near that place. 
 
 The institution of Acclimatisation Societies is of great pubHc 
 utiUty, for however laudable the efforts of individuals may 
 be, yet they must of necessity be contracted in their results 
 when compared with the combined action of numbers ; 
 
294 ACCLIMATISATION. 
 
 hitherto their efforts haye been only partially successful, 
 from the want of a systematic plan of action. Great num- 
 bers of birds have been sent out, but proportionally few have 
 survived to make their debut on our shores ; this loss and 
 waste of means might, perhaps, have been obviated by a 
 different arrangement. It requires an agent who is ac- 
 quaiated with the rearing and feeding of whatever may be 
 intrusted to his care ; had this plan been adopted, it is 
 probable that the hares, partridges, sparrows and other birds 
 sent out, would have been more likely to have reached their 
 destination. 
 
 Eelative to the selection of those animals, birds, or fish, 
 which may be most profitably introduced, the alpaca appears 
 to be one of the most important ; the Australian colonies 
 have been sensible of its value, and South Austraha has 
 acted nobly in purchasing a flock, which was procured by 
 Mr. Ledger with great difficulty and expense from South 
 America. The alpaca has since been brought into New 
 South Wales, and thence has reached New Zealand, so that 
 this valuable animal will soon be naturalized, as the country, 
 from its mountainous character, so closely resembles its 
 natural abode. Next to the alpaca may be mentioned the 
 Chinese sheep, so remarkable for their fecundity, as well as 
 for the value of the fleece ; these animals are said to pro- 
 duce from three to five at a birth — it may more justly be 
 entitled a litter — and they have two of these Utters in a year. 
 Nor is their maternal ingenuity inferior to their fecundity, 
 as they wean the stronger lambs, and allow the weaker ones 
 to suck for a longer period j they are said to produce from 
 seven to twelve pounds of wool annually, and to weigh from 
 140 lbs. to 170 lbs. as mutton, and to be of a quality not 
 inferior to the Leicester. These sheep inhabit the northern 
 part of China, near the great wall, and therefore belong to 
 a colder climate than that of New Zealand. Nor must the 
 Cashmere goat be omitted, as it is questionable whether its 
 silky hair, or that of the alpaca, will prove most advantageous 
 as an article of export. From the late lamented Prince 
 Consort, and also from Lord Petre, the colony received 
 
ACCLIMATISATON. 295 
 
 valuable presents of the red and fallow deer. Prince Albert 
 presented a couple of the latter to each of the provinces ; 
 these are beginning to increase, and will prove as durable 
 and nsefiil a memorial monument as any erected to his 
 memory, and at the same time a connecting link of his 
 name with New Zealand. Sir George Grey has also intro- 
 duced another kind of deer from the Cape. 
 
 From our Australian neighbours we are beginning to 
 borrow their varieties of the kangaroo to stock our grassy 
 plains, as well as the emu, bustard, and wild turkey, with 
 several species of the pigeon. 
 
 A brief allusion may here be made to the efforts of the 
 Governor ia the cause of Acchmatisation. Since his return 
 to New Zealand he has purchased The Kawan, an island 
 some five or six miles long, and three or four miles wide, 
 which he has converted into a Zoological Garden, or rather 
 park, which from its size far surpasses any thing of the kind in 
 Europe, unless it be that of Windsor.* Here he has already 
 congregated many of the useful birds and animals of Africa, 
 Australia, and other parts, where they ai-e suffered to roam 
 at large ; its insular position, too, precludes the possibility of 
 escape of any but the birds. 
 
 There is also a valuable Botanical Garden commenced, 
 which, from the mildness of the climate, will allow of plants 
 
 ♦Windsor Park - 
 
 covers 
 
 1 3800 
 
 acres 
 
 Bichmond - 
 
 n 
 
 2468 
 
 jj 
 
 Bois de Boulogne (France) - 
 
 >» 
 
 2095 
 
 It 
 
 Hampton Court 
 
 )> 
 
 1800 
 
 tt 
 
 Phoenix (Dublin) 
 
 )) 
 
 1752 
 
 H 
 
 Central (New York) 
 
 )j 
 
 850 
 
 » 
 
 Kew 
 
 )) 
 
 683 
 
 )) 
 
 Eegent's 
 
 it 
 
 478 
 
 J» 
 
 Kensington 
 
 n 
 
 362 
 
 »» 
 
 Izar-Sko-selo (Eussia) 
 
 » 
 
 350 
 
 )) 
 
 Hyde 
 
 n 
 
 289 
 
 )) 
 
 Victoria 
 
 )j 
 
 249 
 
 J5 
 
 Lnergarten (Prussia) 
 
 » 
 
 210 
 
 tt 
 
 Greenwich 
 
 )j 
 
 185 
 
 » 
 
 Battersea - 
 
 >) 
 
 175 
 
 » 
 
 Green and St. James' - 
 
 )) 
 
 50 
 
 I, e 
 
 each. 
 
296 A.CCUMATISATION. 
 
 and trees from almost every part of the world being natur- 
 alized. It is not too much, thereforOj to predict, that before 
 long The Kawan will be a spot of much interest to travellers, 
 and of great benefit to the country. 
 
 A small breed of the bufialo, which is much esteemed by 
 English farmers on account of its compact form and the 
 facility with which it fattens, might be obtained from India 
 more directly than from England. 
 
 The attention of the Australian and Tasmanian Govern- 
 ments has of late been turned to the introduction of fish ; 
 many unsuccessful attempts were made with the salmon, but 
 at last their efforts have been signally crowned with success. 
 Salmon and trout, and also the carp, may be said to be 
 introduced both in Tasmania and AustraHa j the latter has 
 already reached New Zealand. The trout and salmon, it is 
 to be hoped, will soon fill our Alpine streams and lakes, 
 which are most suitable for them. There are other valuable 
 fresh-water fish which might be added to these, as the 
 perch and tench. 
 
 Perhaps no nation we are acquainted with has practised 
 Pisciculture to the extent of the Chinese, in fact, it is only 
 within the last few years that such a thing has been thought 
 of in Europe, and this was initiated by a Chinese, who com- 
 menced it in France, and already that country has made great 
 progress in this new department. To introduce, therefore, 
 the various kinds of fish for which China is celebrated, it 
 would appear to be the best plan to obtain a native of that 
 country acquainted with this art, who might also bring with 
 him the spawn of their choicest kinds, and thus in a very 
 short time our lakes and rivers would be stocked with valu- 
 able fish. When the comparatively trifling distance of China 
 to that of Britain is taken into consideration, it is evident 
 the expense to be incurred, and the risk of failure will be far 
 less in one case than in the other. A gentleman sent to 
 China upon an agricultural mission by the French Govern- 
 ment, M. Eugene Simon, made a valuable report on the 
 fish and fisheries of that country, and also despatched spe- 
 cimens of several kinds which he thought capable of being 
 
ACCLIMATISATION. 297 
 
 bred in Europe. He speaks of them in the highest terms, 
 and says that it would not be difiBcult to select forty or fifty 
 species worthy of observation. 
 
 Amongst those he reports ia the Lo-in, or Bang of Fish, 
 classed as Orenilabrus by Dr. Bridgman, measuring some- 
 times six or seven feet in length, weighing from 50 lbs. 
 to 200 lbs. or more, and said to equal the famous sal- 
 mon of the Rhine. Then comes the Lein-in-wang and the 
 Kau-in, almost as good and even larger than the other; 
 the Lin-in, finer than any Carp in Europe and weighing 
 sometimes 30 lbs.; and the Kin-in, or Tsi-in, which does 
 not weigh more than from 10 to 12 lbs., and is the finest 
 and most delicate of all, in flavour partaking at once of the 
 trout and sole.* 
 
 This is sufficient to shew what a field China presents to 
 the friends of Acclimatisation. Nor is Australia to be over- 
 looked; the large fish called Murray Cod, found in the 
 waters which run westward, is worthy of attention : in size 
 and weight it perhaps equals the largest of the Chiuese fresh 
 water fish, and there are several others also, as the perch, 
 rock cod, &c. The Australian fresh water cray-fish, rivalling 
 our marine one, the Koura, in magnitude, would be a great 
 addition to our streams. 
 
 A recent report of the Nelson Acchmatisation Society 
 shews that however great their losses, still something has 
 been done when it is able to state that it has released as 
 many as 143t birds, although it is sad to find two poor 
 mateless ones amongst them, a solitary robin and a sparrow. 
 
 The expensive efibrts made in these remote appendages of 
 Britaia to introduce her smaller familiea, of birds must strike 
 our countrymen at home with surprise, who have from time 
 immemorial been using equal efibrts to exterminate those 
 
 * " Sitter's London Mail," for June 1864. 
 
 t Partridges . .. 8 Eobin 1 Bedpoles 2 
 
 Blackbirds... 26 Greenfinches... 5 Twighls 2 [Prom tie Eeport 
 
 Thrushes ... 5 Yellow-hammer 3 Australian 1 of the Acclimati- 
 
 Starlines ... 17 Sparrow 1 Sparrows... 6 jsation Society, 
 
 Grey Lmnets 7 ChafSnches ... 23 Bladk Swans... 7 ( Nelson, Sep. 1864. 
 
 Goldfinches.. 10 Larks 20 ^ 
 
298 ACCLIMATISATION. 
 
 very birds we are trying to introduce ; these efforts must not 
 be supposed to result solely from remembrance of tbe little 
 warblers wbose sweet songs are associated with our earliest 
 years, but from a conviction of their great utility in keeping 
 under those noxious insects which here, from the want of 
 such assistants, prove so destructive to the hopes of the 
 agriculturalist. 
 
 A writer remarks, ''Bird tenting in England means 
 shooting or scaring them away, but in Austraha — preserv- 
 ing birds with the most assiduous care." The Austrahan 
 Colonies, in the establishment of Acclimatisation Societies, 
 prove themselves to be in advance of the parent land. Its 
 Zoological Gardens can only be regarded as places estab- 
 lished for the amusement and instruction of the mass, but 
 not for purposes of disseminating new species ; as an instance 
 of this it may be mentioned that the prolific Chinese breed 
 of sheep was introduced some years ago into one of the 
 Zoological Gardens at home, where it multiplied so rapidly 
 as to puzzle the savans what to do with its increase, but 
 instead of trying to introduce the breed to the notice of the 
 agriculturahst, as George HI. did the merino, the only use 
 the keepers of the garden could find for it was to feed 
 their lions and tigers, and other carnivora, with its produce. 
 In our southern colonies how different are the aims of its 
 inhabitants; they are endeavouring to enrich their adopted 
 homes with animals of every kind which are capable of being 
 serviceable- and profitable to them, and even in this day of 
 their infancy how energetic is the effort they are simul- 
 taneously making, to accomphsh this laudable object. It 
 requires but little foresight to predict how great will be the 
 change which a few more fleeting years wiU thus be effected 
 in them.* 
 
 * New Zealand, the youngest of Britain's colonies, already possesses eight 
 Acclimatisation Societies, situated at Auckland, Ahviin, Wanganui, Wellington, 
 Nelson, Canterhnry, Otago, and Southland. 
 
GRIAT COUNCIL MEETING. 299 
 
 GREAT COUNCIL MEETING. 
 
 Tavporohenui, a name for tHe West Coast, and also a word 
 used in a Karakia Kumara, signifying — the ending of the 
 matter. This was applied as a name for the building in 
 which a great council was held at Manawapou, in May 1 854, 
 to fv/puru, or retaia the land, and form a confederacy of the 
 tribes, so that the European should not obtain any further 
 hold of the country than he then possessed. At that meeting 
 140 pigs, 1000 baskets of potatoes, each about 60 lbs. weight, 
 900 baskets of kumara, 700 baskets of taro, two tons of flour, 
 one ox, and 300 eels, were consumed. 
 
 The land thus made sacred was to extend from Kaiiwi to 
 Kurukuru, and any one who attempted to sell a portion 
 within these lines was to be tomahawked. The spirit then 
 manifested was anything but friendly to the British Grovern- 
 ment. A hatchet was passed round as a bond of union, 
 to show that whosoever infringed upon the law then es- 
 tablished, and sold land to the Government, should be put 
 to death ; the handle of the hatchet was beautifully carved. 
 Some years later this was purchased of its owner, Eio, who 
 was shortly afterwards murdered. 
 
 It is right to say that the hatchet was only received by 
 the Nga-ti-rua-nui and Taranaki natives. There were Wan- 
 ganui and Nga-ti-rau kawa chiefs present, but they would not 
 touch it. This treaty soon showed its effects in the war which 
 broke out at New Plymouth between Eawiri Waiawa's tribe 
 and Katotore Waitere, who slew the former for selling land. 
 
 In 1856, a still more important meeting was held at Pukawa 
 Taupo for a similar purpose. This was at the residence of 
 Iwikau te Heuheu. Most of the head chiefs of the island 
 were there. Te Wherowhero, the principal chief of Waikato, 
 had a fall from his horse iu going to it, which hiudered him 
 from being present. 
 
 1. The first subject for discussion was the land. It was 
 unanimously decided that no more should be sold 
 
300 GKEAT COUNCIL MEETING. 
 
 by the natives to the Government. That Tongariro 
 shonld be the centre of a circle, of which the Hau- 
 raki, Waikato, Eawhia, Mokau, Taranaki, Nga-ti- * 
 rua-nui, Waitotara, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Titiokura, 
 should form the circumference. That this was to be 
 a Rohetapu, or sacred boundary, which no chief should 
 infringe upon by selling any portion ; that this line, 
 of course, excluded the parts already alienated. That 
 from Tongariro lines should be supposed to run, and 
 connect it with the mountains which form the circum- 
 ference, as Haungaroa, Maungatautari, Taupiri, 
 Taranaki, Taupiri (Wanganui), Euahine, and that a 
 document to that effect should be drawn up, and 
 signed by all the head chiefs. 
 
 2. The next subject was the Queen's sovereignty; most 
 
 refused to acknowledge it, some were silent, a few 
 only agreed to it. The prevailing opinion was, that 
 if submitted to, the Queen would eventually obtain 
 possession of their land, and that they, the chiefs, 
 would lose all their dignity, that they had been • 
 repeatedly warned of this by foreigners, and especially 
 by the priests. 
 
 3. That the prayers for the Queen, Prince Albert, and 
 
 Eoyal Family, should not be read where her power 
 was not acknowledged. 
 
 4. That roads should not be made, for if they were they 
 
 would destroy, their controul over their own lands. 
 
 5. It was then mooted whether they should elect a King ; 
 
 this was generally negatived. 
 
 6. The next subject related to Makutu, or witchcraft. 
 
 7. The one after that referred to the Missionaries. The 
 
 Waikato chiefs enquired, should they be listened to, 
 and permitted to go up and down the country as they 
 liked, lest they should upset their plans, and intro- 
 duce European influence amongst them. It was 
 imanimously decided that no obstacle should be 
 thrown in the way of ministers, as they labored for 
 their spiritual good. 
 
WAINGAROA HARBOUR. 
 
 CHAPTER XTV. 
 
 STATISTICS. 
 
 Census of New Zealand, 1864, 
 
 In the Census of 1864j there are several interesting particu- 
 lars to he noticed. 
 
 The progress of Wellington then was less than that of any 
 other province. In 1 861 , its population was rather more than 
 12j500, and in 1864 it was rather less than 15,000; of this 
 little increase the country districts must claim nearly all. But 
 if Wellington be so far behind the other provinces in the 
 increase of its population, it seems to stand proportionally 
 better than even Auckland in real progression, that is, in the 
 cultivation of the soil; Auckland, with its population of 
 42,000, has 129,000 acres fenced, whilst Wellington, with 
 onlv 15,000, has still managed to cultivate 127,000 acres, 
 whBh is nearly three times as much in proportion to that of 
 
 all 1^ 
 
J02 STATISTICS. 
 
 i.ucklaiidj a convincing proof that the actual progress of 
 Auckland has been very triflings and that its great increase 
 )f population was in part only temporary, — that the war 
 )rought it and peace might take it away, as it seems to have 
 10 httle hold on the soU. 
 
 Of the 127,000 acres belonging to WeUington, we find 
 hem divided as follows : — Wanganui, 36,785 ; Eangitikei, 
 .8,926; Pororua, 16,113; Hutt, 10,498; Wairarapa, 12,185; 
 Town of Wellington, 908. Prom this it is evident that 
 A'^anganui and Eangitikei have greatly increased, and, ia 
 act, chiefly form the province. 
 
 Another thing to be noticed is, that by far the greatest 
 acrease in population has been with the new provinces, 
 ilarlborough has more than doubled its inhabitants, and 
 southland more than quadrupled its; in fact. Southland, 
 a spite of its financial difficulties, has still made the greatest 
 irogress of all the provinces, a convincing proof that were 
 hese nine provinces to be broken up into municipahtifes or 
 ounties, the general progression would be immediately 
 [icreased. 
 
 Lighthouses on the Ooast of New Zealand. 
 
 There are now eight lighthouses, five of which have been 
 sed since January 1st, 1865 : — 
 
 1. AiifcTtland, on the Tiri Tiri Island, near the entrance 
 
 of the Auckland Harbour, 300 feet above the sea 
 level, visible for a distance of 23 miles in every 
 direction in clear weather. 
 
 2. Cook's Straits, Mana Island, 450 feet above the sea 
 
 level ; the tower is 70 feet high ; it is visible 29 
 nautical miles. 
 
 3. Wellington, on Pencarrow Head, at the entrance of 
 
 Welhngton Harbour, 420 feet above sea level, 
 and is visible 30 miles off. 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 303 
 
 4. Soames Island lighthouse, in the Wellington Har- 
 
 bour. 
 
 5. Nelson lighthouse on the S. W. end of the Boulder 
 
 Bank, visible 12^ nautical miles, 60 feet above 
 high water. 
 
 6. Canterbury, Godley Head lighthouse, on the N. W. 
 
 entrance to Lyttelton Harbour, visible 27 miles ; 
 tower 30 feet high. 
 
 7. Otago, Tairoa's Head lighthouse, on the east side of 
 
 the entrance to Otago Harbour, visible 18 mUes. 
 
 8. Foveaux Straits, Dog Island, off the entrance to the 
 
 Bluff Harbour, 150 feet above sea level ; the tower 
 is bunt of native stone of a grey color, and is 118 
 feet high. 
 
 Telbgeaphs. — A hne is now finished, and is working from 
 the Bluff to Wellington, thus connecting Dunedin, Christ- 
 chm-ch. Nelson, and Wellington together. Auckland also 
 has a line from the city to Onehunga. 
 
 Eaileoads. — At present the longest line is, perhaps, that 
 from the Bluff to Invercargill, a distance of about 20 mUes. 
 The next is from Heathcote to Christchurch ; on the com- 
 pletion of the tunnel now being driven through the Hp of the 
 crater which forms Lyttelton Harbour, it wiU run direct to 
 that port. It is also being carried on beyond Christchurch, 
 eventually to reach Dunediu and Invercargill. It is a mark 
 of the progress of the province and of the Middle Island 
 generally. At Auckland a railroad has been long under 
 construction, to connect the city with Onehunga. The work 
 is for the present ia abeyance, but, doubtless, wUl soon be 
 renewed and finished. 
 
 The mention of the New Zealand Banks must not be 
 omitted, although aU of them are of very recent origin, 
 their progress is something wonderful. The Bank of New 
 Zealand is payiag an annual dividend of 1 7 per cent. The 
 Bank of Otago 6 per cent. The Bank of Auckland 10 per 
 cent. ; and the Commercial Bank of New Zealand 10 per 
 cent. 
 
104 STATISTICS. 
 
 The Colony has also now its Fire and Marine Insurance 
 yompany-j called The New Zealand Marine Company, estab- 
 ished in 1859. 
 
 The progress of Steam in New Zealand has been very 
 apid. Some ten years ago the colony did not possess 
 . single vessel; the first, I believe, was the Emu, which 
 (ras bmlt in Auckland, then a small one was obtained, 
 7hich gave rise to the Wellington Steam Company, which 
 LOW own a considerable number ; the Otago people were 
 lot behind ; they possess several. Different places also have 
 )ecome owners of steamers, which bear their names, and 
 ender their transit from place to place quite easy and 
 egular without delay. Good frequently comes out of ap- 
 )arent evil, and this was the case with the steam navigation, 
 yhich would not have progressed so rapidly but for the war, 
 yhich, by closing the roads by land, compelled aU to travel 
 )y water. 
 
 The transit of troops, stores, ammunition, &c., also gave 
 ij helping hand, and thus steam power is now permanently 
 sstabhshed in New Zealand, there are steamers plying on 
 nost of our rivers and some of our lakes. New Zealand has 
 ikewise the honor of uniting with the Australian colonies 
 n subsidising and supporting the Peninsular and Oriental 
 Steam Company, and, still later, in aiding and procuring 
 he estabhshment of the Panama line, Melbourne and New 
 Zealand being its chief supporters. 
 
 Nor has this terminated the efforts of the colony. We 
 lave liues of coaches traversing the length, and breadth of 
 he Middle Island, and in the northern one running as far as 
 i'Vanganui and Wairarapa ; at Auckland coaches run as fai- 
 ls the Waikato, a distance of about 40 miles, and perhaps by 
 ihis time the lines are extended up the Waikato, to all the 
 resh-founded towns on its banks. Eoads are at present in 
 heir infancy, still some attention has been paid to them ; 
 he longest hne of coaches is from Lyttelton to Dunedin. 
 
STATISTICS. 305 
 
 A List of the earliest Works ^printed in Maori. 
 
 Kendal's Grammar and Vocabulary, imperfect, printed on 
 China paper at Sydney, about - . . . . 1818 
 
 Kendal's Grammar, revised by Professor Lee, published 
 by Church Missionary Society, London . . . 1820 
 
 3rd chapter of Genesis, 20th chapter of Exodus, 5th 
 chapter of Matthew, Ist chapter of John, The Lord's 
 Prayer, 7 Hymns, Sydney, E. Eager, King-street ; 4 
 Catechisms — 1 Church of England, 2 Watt's, 1 General 
 Assembly's. Sydney 1833 
 
 Portions of Scripture, parts of Prayer-book. Sydney . 1835 
 
 4to., contains part Genesis and Four Gospels, Morn- 
 ing and Evening Services, Occasional Services and 
 Hymns. Sydney 1835 
 
 Church Missionary Societt Press : — 
 
 The Gospels, each published separately. Paihia . . 1835 
 
 New Testament, complete. Missionary Press, Paihia , 1837 
 
 Kupu ui mo te Kura. Paihia 1839 
 
 Primer (he pukapuka waka ako). Paihia . . . 1839 
 
 Ko te Pukapuka Kauwau o te Pihopa. Paihia. . . 1839 
 
 Pour Catechisms. Paihia 1840 
 
 Prayer-book, complete, Te Inoi. Paihia . . . 1840 
 
 Isaiah, Daniel. Paihia 1840 
 
 Genesis, Exodus, 12 chapters of Deuteronomy. Paihia . 1840 
 
 Almanacs from 1841, annually to 1845. Paihia. 
 
 Pukapuka Waka ako Ki te reo Pakeha . . . 1843 
 
 Wbsleyan Press : — 
 
 Two Catechisms, Selections of Scripture. Mangungu . 1840 
 Morning and Evening Service of the Church of Eng- 
 land. Mangungu 1841 
 
 Book of Job and Malachi. Mangungu .... 1841 
 Service of Church of England, 60 Hymns, and Occasional 
 
 Services of Church of England. Mangungu . . 1845 
 
 Re-printed on speculation by Revan the Kupu Ui, Wan- 
 ganui, 1841, a te Ra ; Ditto Morning and Evening 
 Services, reprint, Wanganui a te Ra . . . 1841 
 
 X 
 
06 STATISTICS. 
 
 /HUECH OP KOME : — 
 
 Ako Marama. Kororarika 1842 
 
 Ko te ako, me te Karakia o te Hahi .... 1847 
 
 GOTEENMENT MaOBI PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 "Te Earere o nui Tireni," No. 1, Akarana Hanuere 1, 1842, a 
 monthly publication. " He pukapuka ra tenei kia mohio 
 ai te tangata Maori Ki nga tikanga me nga ritenga o te 
 Pakeha ; Kia mohio ai ano hoki te Pakeha Ki nga ritenga 
 o te tangata Maori." This is a book to teach the Maori 
 the laws and customs of the English, and the English 
 those of the Maori ; not very likely to benefit the latter, 
 as it was solely in Maori ; it continued four years to the 
 end of 1845. 
 
 " The Maori Messenger," Auckland. (No. 1), January 4, 1849. 
 
 " Te Karere Maori," folio, English and Maori, a very copious 
 and interesting journal. It terminated with Governor 
 Grey's stay. Another paper succeeded it after Governor 
 Grey's departure, called " The Maori Messenger." 
 
 "Te Karere Maori," January 1st, 1855, Auckland; it con- 
 tinued until the return of Governor Grey, having dwindled 
 down to nothing ; this seems to be the last Maori publi- 
 cation with official notices from the Government to the 
 natives, except Gazettes. 
 
 Twelve numbers of " Government Communications," of new 
 laws, battles won, and Maories killed. 
 
 " Te Kai Whakamata ara o nga iwi erua na te tika i toa, ai 
 Turei," Huni 6, 1848. Te utu etoru pene, 3d. Williamson 
 and Wilson, Auckland. 
 
 " Te Whetu o te Tau," Akarana, Huni 1, 1858. 
 
 " He Nupepa Maori, Ko te ao marama," or, New World. Port 
 Nicholson, September 20, 1849, English and Maori, printed 
 by " Wellington Independent." 
 
 " Te waka o te Iwi." Akarana, Oketopa, 1857. 
 
 " Te Hokioi e rere atuna," Ngaruawahia Tihema, 1862. 
 
 Ko te Kaimahi kia wiwi ki tona utu etoru pene tan e Wha- 
 karite ai, the last number seen, dated February 15, 1863. 
 The Maori King's, paper, entirely conducted by the 
 natives, and prmted at their press. 3d. 
 
 " Te Pihoihoi mokemoke Taunga i te Tuanui," Pep 2, 1863. 
 
STATISTICS. 307 
 
 Otawhao i taia Ki te perehi o te Eura, 1863, a Government 
 opposition paper to the Maori one. 
 
 "Te Karere o Poneke." Taete, 17 o Hepitema, 1857, it ter- 
 minated mane 27 o Tihemai 
 
 Sir George Grey published " Robinson Crusoe," in Maori, 1858, 
 " Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress," and several other works, 
 for the natives. 
 
 New Zealand Pkess. 
 
 "The Bay of Islands Observer," Kororarika, June 15, 1840, 
 printed and published every Thursday morning, price Is., 
 by G. A. Eager and Co., proprietors. The first newspaper 
 published in New Zealand. 
 
 Eager and Co. addressed the subscribers of the " New Zealand 
 Advertiser and Bay of Islands Observer," December 15th, 
 1840, stating that the Government were determined to 
 fetter the Press, or suppress it : — " One thing has now 
 become manifest, the Government of the British Colony of 
 New Zealand does not wish for a Free Press, while, on 
 the other hand, our feeling is, ' a Free Press, or none at 
 all.' Resumed " Bay of Islands Gazette," February 24, 
 1842. The intervening period being occupied by the 
 " Government Gazette," February 12, 1841. About this 
 time appeared a skit on Willoughby Shortland, entitled, 
 " Rules for Reducing a Prosperous Colony to a state of 
 Insignificance, Poverty, and Distress, (taken from an old 
 author) and dedicated to the Prime Minister of the Can- 
 nibal Islands," no date or name of printer. 
 
 " Gazette Extraordinary," New Zealand, December 30, 1840; 
 Paihia, printed at the Press of the Church Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 " The New Zealand Government Gazette," No. 1, Kororarika, 
 Bay of Islands, February 12, 1841, gratis, G. A. Eager, 
 printer; went through 19 numbers. 
 
 " New Zealand Advertiser and Bay of Islands Gazette." 
 
 "Kororarika," New Zealand, Thursday, February 24, 1842 ; it 
 reached No. 36, October 27, 1842, succeeded by the 
 " Auckland Chronicle " and " New Zealand Colonist." 
 
 " Auckland Chronicle and New Zealand Colonist," New Series. 
 
 " New Zealand Herald and Auckland Gazette," price 9d. 
 
 " Auckland Times," printed and published by Henry Falwasser, 
 
 x2 
 
108 STATISTICS. 
 
 sole editor and proprietor. The Grovernment having- got 
 possession of the press, Mr. Falwasser carried on the 
 " Times " for a short period by means of a mangle, conse- 
 quently it is printed only on one side. It appears that 
 th,e Government at this time endeavoured to rule the 
 Press ; this occasioned a strong pamphlet to appear from 
 Dr. Martin, who then left the colony and went to Tahaiti. 
 
 " The Southern Cross " commenced about the year 1843, which 
 still survives, and flourishes as a daily journal (1866), of 
 very large dimensions. 
 
 "The New Zealander" appeared 31st May 1845, and expired 
 1866, printed and published by J. Williamson. 
 
 " The New Zealand Gazette and Wellington Spectator," pub- 
 lished every Wednesday and Saturday morning, printed 
 and published by Samuel Eevans. 
 
 " New Zealand Colonist and Port Nicholson Advertiser," printed 
 and published every Tuesday and Friday for the pro- 
 prietors, by E. Catchpool, commenced about 1840. 
 
 " Wellington Independent," published every Wednesday and 
 Saturday, still flourishing (1867). 
 
 " New Zealand Spectator and Cook's Straits' Guardian," printed 
 and published by Robert Stokes, Wellington, from 1842 to 
 1866. 
 
 " The Wellington Advertiser." 
 
 " The Wanganui Record," Wednesday, November 16th, 1853 ; 
 printed by F^ Watts, Victoria Avenue, Wanganui, New 
 Zealand. 
 
 " Prospectus of the Wanganui Chronicle and Rangitikei Mes- 
 senger," June 1856 ; Rutland Hotel, Henry Stokes. 
 
 "Wanganui Chronicle," 15th October 1856 ; printed and pub- 
 lished by Henry Stokes, sole proprietor ; succeeded by a 
 Company, Mr Wicksteed being the editor, and Mr. Par- 
 kinson printer ; then Mr. James Urquart Taylor, and lastly 
 Mr. Hutchinson, 1866. 
 
 " The Wanganui Chronicle and Rangitikei Messenger," Wan- 
 ganui, New Zealand, Thursday, March 12th, 1857. 
 
 "Hutchinson's New Zealand Pioneer of General Literatm-e 
 and Colonial Progress," Saturday, October 6th, 1866, to 
 December 22nd, 1866. 
 
 " Wanganui Times," August 1, 1865, Tuesdays and Fridays. 
 Walter Taylor. 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 309 
 
 " The Evangelical and Christian Advocate," WeUington, Aug. 
 12, 1853, price id., short duration. 
 
 "Taranaki Punch," October 31, 1860, price 6d., very primitive. 
 
 " Canterbury Punch," April 8th, 1865, pretty fair. 
 
 Hokitika — " The Despatch," daily, every evening ; " The 
 Hokitika," daily ; '' The West Coast Times," daily. 
 
 " The Okarita Times," "Wednesday and Saturday. 
 
 " The Grey Eiver Argus," Greymouth, "Wednesday and Satur- 
 day. 
 
 Nelson and Dunedin have each had papers from their 
 commencement. Canterbury possesses two—" The Press," 
 and one published at Port Lyttelton. Taranaki has long 
 had two papers. Napier and Marlborough, Timaru and 
 Invercargill also. This is a very imperfect account of the 
 New Zealand Press, but it chiefly refers to its commence- 
 ment, and will thus assist other writers on this interesting 
 subject. 
 
 Census taken 1864.* 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 
 
 Population. 
 
 
 Malee. 
 
 Females, 
 
 Total. 
 
 Auckland 
 Taranaki 
 WeUington . 
 Hawkes Bay 
 Nelson 
 Marlborough 
 Canterbury 
 Otago 
 
 Southland . 
 Chatham Isles 
 
 
 
 
 25,686 
 
 2,872 
 
 8,342 
 
 2,456 
 
 6,706 
 
 4,032 
 
 18,931 
 
 32,692 
 
 4,806 
 
 56 
 
 16,446 
 
 1,502 
 
 6,645 
 
 1,313 
 
 5,204 
 
 1,487 
 
 13,345 
 
 16,327 
 
 3,279 
 
 30 
 
 42,132 
 
 4,374 
 14,987 
 
 3,770 
 11,910 
 
 5,515 
 32,276 
 49,012 
 
 8,085 
 86 
 
 Greneral Total, cxclus 
 Military and their far 
 
 ve of the 
 nilies 
 
 106,579 
 
 65,578 
 
 172,147 
 
 * The following tables are taken from a new and valuable work, entitled, 
 " The New Zealand Directory," printed at Melbourne, 1867. 
 
$10 
 
 STATISTICS. 
 
 The increase for half-year ending 30th June, 1865, by 
 mmigration over seas, was — 
 
 Males, 6,640, females, 3,865, total, 9,505. 
 
 By births, males, 1,697, „ 1,633, „ 3,330. 
 
 Total increase, males, 7,337, „ 5,498, „ 12,835, 
 4.£ter deducting the decrease in immigration (over seas) and death. 
 
 The Total Number of Acres in the possession of Europeans 
 mder Crop in the several Electoral Districts in December 1864. 
 
 Down of Wellington 
 
 908 
 
 Eaglan* 
 
 - 
 
 - 27,885 
 
 Hangonni 
 
 984 
 
 Grey and Bell 
 
 - 
 
 - 6,833 
 
 i&j of Islands 
 
 6,430 
 
 New Plymouth 
 
 Island 
 
 273 
 
 tlarsden - 
 
 - 8,295 
 
 Omaia 
 
 - 
 
 - 2,611 
 
 Northern Division 
 
 14,229 
 
 "Wanganni 
 
 
 - 36,785 
 
 jity of Auckland, East 
 
 120 
 
 Eangitikel 
 
 - 
 
 - 18,926 
 
 Ditto "West 
 
 310 
 
 Porirua 
 
 - 
 
 - 16,113 
 
 'ameU 
 
 657 
 
 Hutt 
 
 - 
 
 - 10,498 
 
 Newton - 
 
 646 
 
 Wairarapa 
 
 
 - 12,1§5 
 
 ?ensioner Settlements 
 
 2,758 
 
 Napier Island 
 
 - 
 
 - 5,712 
 
 )nehunga 
 
 1,047 
 
 Caive 
 
 
 - 16,168 
 
 Tranklyn* 
 
 23,786 
 • Unim 
 
 Middle 
 
 proved. 
 
 Island. 
 
 
 
 Jollingwood 
 
 1,505 
 
 Heatheote 
 
 - 
 
 - 15,709 
 
 ilotneka - 
 
 9,043 
 
 EUesmere 
 
 - 
 
 - 1,867 
 
 kelson Island 
 
 - 1,444 
 
 Christ Church, 
 
 Town 
 
 - 1,290 
 
 Juburbs of ditto 
 
 - 3,974 
 
 Lyttelton 
 
 . 
 
 100 
 
 ^aimea - - - 
 
 15,322 
 
 Akaroa 
 
 - 
 
 - 3,293 
 
 Town of Picton 
 
 1,978 
 
 Timaru 
 
 - 
 
 3,591 
 
 iVairan 
 
 5,846 
 
 Hampden - 
 
 - 
 
 8,603 
 
 iJheviot 
 
 15,349 
 
 Bmce 
 
 - 
 
 - 31,914 
 
 iaipoi 
 
 12,561 
 
 Dnnedin, suburbs 
 
 - 5,524 
 
 Won . _ , 
 
 - 16,000 
 
 Wallace 
 
 - 
 
 - 9,931 
 
 The number of Acres in the possession of Europeans under 
 Orop in the several Provinces in December 1 864. 
 
 Wellington 
 
 95,416 
 
 Canterbury 
 
 68,727 
 
 i-uckland - 
 
 - 87,556 
 
 Otago 
 
 - 48,373 
 
 Taranaki 
 
 9,769 
 
 Nelson 
 
 - 32,068 
 
 lawkes Bay 
 
 - 21,880 
 
 Southland 
 
 - 9,549 
 
 
 
 Marlborough 
 
 - 8,189 
 
 A.214,621 
 
 A.166,906 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 311 
 
 Customs Revenue at the several Ports for Quarter ending 
 30th June 1865, 
 
 
 £. 
 
 
 £. 
 
 Auckland - 
 
 - 49,938 
 
 Wairoa 
 
 668 
 
 Bussell - 
 
 608 
 
 Lyttelton - 
 
 - 20,195 
 
 Mangonni 
 
 470 
 
 Akaroa 
 
 381 
 
 Hokianga 
 
 11 
 
 Timaru - 
 
 - 1,889 
 
 New Plymouth 
 
 - 4,512 
 
 Hokitika - 
 
 - 3,162 
 
 Wanganoi 
 
 - 5,492 
 
 Dnnedin 
 
 ■ 54,909 
 
 Wellington 
 
 14,694 
 
 Molyneaux 
 
 21 
 
 Napier 
 
 6,359 
 
 Oamam - 
 
 705 
 
 Collingwood 
 
 85 
 
 InvercargiU 
 
 - 6,050 
 
 Nelson 
 
 - 9,241 
 
 Bluff 
 
 157 
 
 Picton 
 
 562 
 
 Biverton 
 
 425 
 
 Harelock 
 
 518 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 i;l79,052 
 
 
 
 
 Value of Hxports for the several Provinces during the Quarter 
 ending June 30 1865. 
 
 Auckland - 
 Taranaki 
 Wellington 
 Hawkes Bay 
 Nelson 
 
 £. 
 
 21,140 
 
 nU 
 
 6,450 
 
 14,305 
 
 29,533 
 
 Marlborough 
 Canterbury 
 Otago 
 Southland 
 
 £ 
 
 - 27,230 
 - 198,909 
 
 - 287,869 
 
 - 14,184 
 
 Number and Tonnage of Vessels cleared outwards at the several 
 Ports during the Quarter ending dOth June 1865. 
 
 Auckland 
 
 Bussell - 
 
 Mangonui 
 
 Hokianga 
 
 Waikato 
 
 New Plymouth 
 
 Wanganui 
 
 Wellington 
 
 Napier - 
 
 Nelson 
 
 Lyttelton 
 
 Hokitika 
 
 Dunedin 
 
 InvercargUl 
 
 Total 
 
 69 vessels, 25,887 tons. 
 
 3 
 
 » 
 
 952 
 
 „ 
 
 1 
 
 »» 
 
 400 
 
 ,j 
 
 1 
 
 » 
 
 163 
 
 w 
 
 3 
 
 )) 
 
 644 
 
 >» 
 
 5 
 
 jj 
 
 1,294 
 
 » 
 
 12 
 
 )» 
 
 2,141 
 
 )j 
 
 15 
 
 »» 
 
 5,578 
 
 )» 
 
 3 
 
 ji 
 
 840 
 
 )? 
 
 17 
 
 ») 
 
 5,429 
 
 » 
 
 9 
 
 ») 
 
 4,156 
 
 )T 
 
 7 
 
 » 
 
 752 
 
 11 
 
 37 
 
 ?> 
 
 17,818 
 
 )» 
 
 6 
 
 »» 
 
 709 
 
 « 
 
 187 vessels, 66,763 tons. 
 
12 
 
 STATISTICS. 
 
 levemie of the Provinces for the Quarter ending 30th June 
 
 1865. 
 
 ackland - 
 '■eningfton - 
 aranaki 
 awkes Bay 
 
 £57,913 
 
 22,798 
 
 5,386 
 
 6,230 
 
 11,000 
 
 Marlborough 
 Canterbnry 
 Otago - 
 SoutWand - 
 
 Total 
 
 £2,557 
 
 31,483 
 
 64,131 
 
 7,315 
 
 elsou 
 
 - ^6208,813 
 
 
 
 
 New Zealand and Australian Tariffs. 
 
 The following are the Tariffs of New Zealand, Victoria, New South Wales, 
 ueensland. South Australia, and Western Australia, compared as to principal 
 
 rtides : — 
 
 
 New 
 
 
 N.S. 
 
 South 
 
 9ucens- 1 
 
 Nesieia 
 
 
 Zealand. 
 
 p^'ictoria 
 
 Wales. 
 
 Anst. 
 
 land. 
 
 Anst 
 
 
 s. d. 
 
 s. d. 
 
 s. d 
 
 s. d. 
 
 S. d 
 
 s. d 
 
 irandy and Gin - ^ gal. 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 lum and Whisky - „ 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 12 
 
 JordiaJs - - - „ 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 'erfumed Spirits „ 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 12 
 
 )ther Spirits - „ 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 12 
 
 ?obacco — Manufactured - per lb. 
 
 2 6 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 1 6 
 
 2 
 
 1 9 
 
 Unmanufactured „ 
 
 2 6 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 6 
 
 
 1 
 
 iheepwash - „ 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jigais - „ 
 
 4 6 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 2 6 
 
 ilolasses and Treacle - ^ cwt. 
 
 9 4 
 
 3 
 
 3 4 
 
 2 
 
 3 4 
 
 3 
 
 Pea . - - - per lb. 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 Coffee - - „ 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 4 0* 
 
 Jugar - - - ^ cwt. 
 
 9 4 
 
 6 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 8 
 
 Je6ned & Candied - „ " 
 
 9 4 
 
 
 6 8 
 
 
 6 8 
 
 4 
 
 Jnrefined ■ „ 
 
 9 4 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 SVine— InWood - - f gal. 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 In Eeputed Quarts ^ doz^ 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 Pints- „ 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 Beer — ^In Wood - y gaL 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 In BotUe - „ 
 
 1 6 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 In Eeputed Quarts - ^ doz. 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 Pints - „ 
 
 1 6 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 jold (export) - f oz. 
 
 2 6 
 
 1 6 
 
 1 6 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 Socoa and Chocolate i^ lb. 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Cider — In Wood - ^ gal 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 4 
 
 In Bottle - - „ 
 
 1 6 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 4 
 
 In Eeputed Quarts ^ doz 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 
 8 
 
 Pints „ 
 
 1 6 
 
 6 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 4 
 
 * Per cwt. 
 It is evident that wine, spirits, beer, &c., are charged higher on account of 
 Western Australia being a convict island. 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 31^ 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 I 
 
 CO 
 
 
 I 
 
 IS 
 
 b- -^ eo CO CO C3 -* 
 
 
 rH^H<_rH^.-H^ 00^ 00-* 
 
 (N t- (M O CO -^ lO 
 
 
 ,J 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 O-* « OSiO COO 
 
 
 CD r-t CO b- t- rH ■<* 
 
 
 T*( rH 1-1 t*1 l^ r-l t- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O QO'* 00^ CO CO 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 t* 
 
 518 
 510 
 047 
 nil. 
 535 
 nil. 
 643 
 
 ■si 
 
 'ii 
 
 wi « 05 CO a 
 
 ops 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 ■(ii tW wi wi <M ,_: •* 
 
 OS OS 05 (M »0 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 a OOS-^i-IG^ICSCD 
 0>^OC0Oi0CDO 
 g '(jTccTcrcrcO CD^O" 
 
 ■g I-H CD t- Cq Cfl r-H 
 
 O ^ r^ r-H 
 
 ,eo«Di-<o-*coo 
 
 .S C»tHCOC0^O3G> 
 a» OCOCO»OOt-i-t 
 
 5 cif oTc^'or^oT-* 
 
 < QOiOCOQOCOOOS 
 
 3cq (yj^i-^co-* i-H 
 
 . -^ (M CD -* lO '^ CO 
 I O O CO CO 05 o t- 
 ! 03 "-I -^ t- CD t^lO 
 
 ! 1-^ la cQ CO '^ t^ f-^ 
 
 ' lO 09 CO f— I CO 05 CO 
 i CO CO !:> CO-* 
 
 ' i-T 
 
 tlCOOOOb-Jb-QO 
 5-KC<»O10O03C0>0 
 
 •S fe QO O CO CO r-H^CO 1-H 
 
 " g< QtTt^CO'orOi Tji W 
 
 I CO N I— I --5 Oi ,»: f-j 
 I 05 CO --1 -d lo -^ 'd 
 
 ■ CO(M CO 
 
 « I-H 05 
 
 CO CO '— I CO CO ,— ; Oi 
 
 CO CO <M <M »C *a I-H 
 rH <M >>;,■* O" 
 
 • CDCOCOiCi-H^^ 
 
 2 03 oi -^ (n S fi 
 
 
 • OSOSTffWDCOOO 
 
 •cJ c^eo»ocob-oo 
 
 g; lOt-QOOt^OlO 
 
 S3 CO WT CD HTof lO r-7 
 
 n b- CO CO iO 
 
 « I-H CO CO CO 
 
 05 ^i 
 
 "OO--lO000i-<* 
 2 0100510CO-*(N 
 5 lO (N CD^C^CO^t-^^OO 
 
 p ecTccTorcio ifrN^i-H" 
 ^ -^ooaco 
 
 
 ■5 "31^-51 o 
 
 Oj gj 03 <0 03 03 0) 
 
 U U O U U O C3 
 
 l-i l-< ^ b ^ li (h 
 
 03 03 03 03 03 03 03 
 
 Ph pH & P4 Ph P4 Prt 
 
 t- t- »0 -^ CD O O 
 
 CO ■* 10 CO O O (M 
 . CO 10 O OS CO O CO 
 
 d 00 10 i-H OS t- c^"*. 
 
 o i>r<N 10 c5"of t> c5" 
 
 O CO .-I t> »0 CO iH 
 (M CO N 
 
 S ^ oi ra 03 O Qj 
 
 CO 00 o CO Ocq 
 
 ciCOOOOQOOOS 
 5'OSOOOQOOi-4^ 
 
 _- os'c^'oo t-To'Th' 
 
 Sosiooococo-* 
 
 « -* <N O O) W 
 
 Qj « ^ BV 
 
 pqtJB 
 
J14 STATISTICS. 
 
 Gold Exports from 1861 to 30th November 1865. 
 
 Year. 
 
 Ozs. 
 
 Value at £4 per oz. 
 
 1861 
 
 187,695 
 
 750,780 
 
 1862 
 
 397,602 
 
 1,590,408 
 
 1863 
 
 580,233 
 
 2,320,932 
 
 1864 
 
 455,927 
 
 1,823,708 
 
 1865 
 
 220,689 
 
 882,756 
 
 Grand Total 
 
 1,842,146 
 
 £7,368,584 
 
 Revenue of Otago from 
 
 1861 fo 30th September 1865. 
 
 Tears. 
 
 CtiBtoma. 
 
 Miscellaneous. 
 
 Territorial 
 
 Gold Export 
 Duty. 
 
 TotaL 
 
 1861 
 
 £93,199 
 
 £U,i23 
 
 je72,963 
 
 je23,461 
 
 185,009 
 
 1862 
 
 168,090 
 
 34,507 
 
 138,768 
 
 49,870 
 
 391,236 
 
 1863 
 
 258,579 
 
 41,049 
 
 77,449 
 
 76,362 
 
 453,441 
 
 1864 
 
 154,218 
 
 94,813 
 
 167,734 
 
 44,995 
 
 461,762 
 
 1865 
 
 200,349 
 
 70,476 
 
 121,532 
 
 33,762 
 
 426,121 
 
 Latitude and Longitude. 
 
 
 Latitude. 
 
 Longitude. 
 
 
 i). 
 
 M. 
 
 s. 
 
 D. 
 
 M. S. 
 
 North Cape 
 
 34 
 
 25 
 
 7 
 
 172 
 
 9 45 
 
 Mangonui ... 
 
 35 
 
 
 
 20 
 
 173 
 
 33 35 
 
 Bay of Islands 
 
 35 
 
 10 
 
 30 
 
 174 
 
 49 10 
 
 Auckland ... 
 
 36 
 
 50 
 
 5 
 
 174 
 
 49 10 
 
 Tauranga 
 
 37 
 
 36 
 
 25 
 
 176 
 
 11 10 
 
 Wakari - 
 
 57 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 177 
 
 11 45 
 
 Ahurlri - - . . 
 
 39 
 
 28 
 
 44 
 
 176 
 
 55 10 
 
 Wanganui 
 
 39 
 
 57 
 
 20 
 
 175 
 
 1 
 
 New Plymouth 
 
 39 
 
 3 
 
 35 
 
 174 
 
 4 58 
 
 Wellington 
 
 41 
 
 16 
 
 40 
 
 174 
 
 47 53 
 
 Nelson - - - 
 
 41 
 
 15 
 
 35 
 
 173 
 
 16 58 
 
 Port Cooper ... 
 
 43 
 
 36 
 
 42 
 
 172 
 
 44 17 
 
 Otago 
 
 45 
 
 46 
 
 55 
 
 170 
 
 44 58 
 
 Bluff - 
 
 46 
 
 36 
 
 17 
 
 168 
 
 21 55 
 
 Stewart's Island, West Cape 
 
 47 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 167 
 
 30 15 
 
 Snares Isles . 
 
 48 
 
 6 
 
 43 
 
 166 
 
 28 40 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 315 
 
 Quantity and Value of Gold exported from 1st April 1857, to 
 31st March 1865. 
 
 Auckland - 10,816 ozs.= jf33,745 
 
 Nelson - 94,284 „ = 353,706 
 
 Marlborough 27,075 „ = 103,911 
 
 Canterbury - 23 „ = 91 
 
 Otago - - 1,724,436 „ =6,682,188 
 
 Total 
 
 ^7,173,641 
 
 Live Stock in the Possession of Europeans in the several 
 Provinces in December 1864. 
 
 
 Horses. 
 
 .Asses. 
 
 Cattle. 
 
 Sheep. 
 
 Auckland 
 
 ... 7,482 . 
 
 . 113 .. 
 
 42,294 . 
 
 73,151 
 
 Taranaki 
 
 737 
 
 .. 
 
 4,229 . 
 
 12,350 
 
 Wellington . 
 
 ... 7,356 . 
 
 90 .. 
 
 49,200 . 
 
 411,502 
 
 HawkesBay . 
 
 ... 2,780 . 
 
 9 .. 
 
 14,552 . 
 
 .. 537,094 
 
 Nelson 
 
 ... 3,597 . 
 
 16 .. 
 
 15,825 . 
 
 341,281 
 
 Marlborough . 
 
 ... 2,735 . 
 
 16 .. 
 
 7,483 . 
 
 456,374 
 
 Canterbury 
 
 ... 10,868 . 
 
 62 .. 
 
 45,263 . 
 
 .. 1,567,320 
 
 Otago 
 
 11,267 . 
 
 30 .. 
 
 56,945 
 
 .. 1,311,345 
 
 Southland 
 
 ... 2,579 . 
 
 3 .. 
 .. 339 .. 
 
 13,230 
 
 235,056 
 
 Tota 
 
 Is ... 49,401 . 
 
 . 249,021 . 
 
 .. 4,945,473 
 
 Receipts and Expenditure of the ordinary Revenue for the 
 Quarter ending December 81st 1865. 
 
 
 £. 
 
 A. 
 
 d. 
 
 Auckland 
 
 42,304 
 
 
 
 
 
 Taranaki 
 
 6,091 
 
 16 
 
 11 
 
 Wellington 
 
 23,068 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 Hawkes Bay 
 
 7,143 
 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 Nelson - 
 
 12,245 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 
 Marlborough 
 
 2,171 
 
 
 
 
 
 Canterbury and West Coast 
 
 64,724 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 Otago - - - 
 
 55,997 
 
 7 
 
 9 
 
 Southland 
 
 7,982 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 £220,728 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
:16 
 
 STATISTICS. 
 
 'otal Expenditure was ^£171,035. 6s. 8rf., leaving ^71,720. 15s. 9d., to be paid 
 to the Provinces. 
 
 The total Eevenue for the half-year was 
 
 
 je424,494 13 
 
 5 
 
 Total Expenditure 
 
 261,693 13 
 
 2 
 
 Paid to Provinces 
 
 
 130,830 2 10 
 
 Making together 
 
 £392,523 16 
 
 
 
 
 
 £. 
 
 .. d. 
 
 lOan of 1863 : —Suppression of the Native War — Colonial 
 
 
 
 Forces — ^Pay and allowance 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 50,166 
 
 4 
 
 Forage . - - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 908 
 
 17 
 
 Stores, Clothing, Bedding, and 
 
 Equipments 
 
 2,269 
 
 15 10 
 
 Anns, Anmiunition, and Accoutrements 
 
 
 147 
 
 1 11 
 
 Eations 
 
 
 - 
 
 12,044 
 
 12 2 
 
 Allowances to Families 
 
 - 
 
 
 665 
 
 10 9 
 
 Transport 
 
 
 - 
 
 2,572 
 
 9 10 
 
 Hospitals 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 840 
 
 4 9 
 
 MisceUaneons 
 
 
 - 
 
 1,692 
 
 2 1 
 
 Block Houses, Defences, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 
 2,861 
 
 11 9 
 
 Maori Prisoners 
 
 
 
 881 
 
 9 11 
 
 Miscellaneous War Expenses 
 
 
 - 
 
 330 
 
 13 2 
 
 Sea and Eiver Service 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3,143 
 
 18 5 
 
 Total 
 
 £78,424 
 
 7 11 
 
 Governors of New Zealand. 
 
 1. Jambs Busbt, Esquire^ was Britisli resident at the 
 
 Bay of Islandsj from 1836 to 1840. He was tie 
 first Britisli oflScer stationed in New Zealand.* 
 
 2. Captain HobsoNj R.N., came in February 1840, and 
 
 died in Auckland, September 10, 1842. 
 
 3. Lieutenant Shortland, R.N., Colonial Secretary, 
 
 Acting Governor fifteen months. 
 
 4. Captain Fitzeot, from December 1843 to November 
 
 1845. 
 
 * Being totally without means of maintaining his authority, the natives com- 
 )ared him to " a man of war without guns." 
 
THE WAITANGI TREATY. 
 
 317 
 
 5&6. Sir George Geet, from 1845 to 1854j (made 
 Govemor-in- Chief, with Mr. Eyee, from 1847, 
 as Lieutenant-Governor.) 
 
 7. Colonel Wyntaed, Acting- Governor, from January 
 
 1854 to September 1855. The New Zealand 
 Constitution. 
 
 8. Colonel Goee Beowne, from October 1855 to Sep- 
 
 tember 1861. » 
 
 9. Sir Geoege Geey, from September 1861. 
 
 Mr. Endeeby had the title of Lieutenant-Governor 
 of the Auckland Isles conferred upon him, but 
 his reign was short and destitute of interest. He 
 commenced a settlement in one of the Auckland 
 Isles in 1850, as the head of a WhaKng Com- 
 pany. 
 
 THE WAITANGI TREATY, 
 Feb. e, 1840. 
 
 HER MAJESTY VICTORIA, 
 Queen of the United Kingdom 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, 
 regarding with Her Royal 
 Favor the Native Chiefs and 
 Tribes of New Zealand, and 
 anxious to protect their just 
 Rights and Property, and to 
 secure to them the enjoyment 
 of Peace and Good Order, has 
 deemed it necessary in conse- 
 quence of the great number of 
 Her Majesty's Subjects who 
 have already settled in New 
 Zealand, and the rapid exten- 
 sion of Emigration both from 
 Europe and Australia, which 
 is still in progress, to consti- 
 tute and appoint a functionary 
 properly authorized to treat 
 
 .KO WIKITORIA, te Kuini o 
 Ingarani, i tana mahara ata- 
 wai ki nga Rangatira me Nga 
 Hapu o Nu Tirani, i tana hia- 
 hia hoki kia tohungia ki a 
 ratou ratou rangatiratanga, 
 me to ratou wenua, a kia mau 
 tonu hoki te Rongo ki a ratou 
 me te ata noho hoki, kua 
 wakaaro ia he mea tika kia 
 tukua mai tetahi Rangatira 
 hei kai wakarite ki nga tan- 
 gata maori o Nu Tirani. Kia 
 wakaaetia e nga Rangatira 
 maori te Kawanatanga o te 
 Kuini, ki nga wahi katoa o to 
 wenua nei me nga motu. Na 
 
U8 
 
 THE WAITANGI TREATY. 
 
 ivith the Aborigines of New- 
 Zealand for the recognition of 
 5er Majesty's Sovereign au- 
 ihority over the whole or. any 
 )art of those islands. Her 
 MCajesty, therefore, being de- 
 lirous to establish a settled 
 orm of Civil Government with 
 I view to avert the evil con- 
 lequences which must result 
 rom the absence of the neces- 
 ary Laws and Institutions 
 ilike to the native population 
 nd to Her subjects, has been 
 graciously pleased to empower 
 ,nd authorize me, William 
 loBSON, a Captain in Her 
 Majesty's Eoyal Navy, Con- 
 ul, and Lieutenant-Governor 
 f such parts of New Zealand 
 s may be, or hereafter shall 
 e, ceded to Her Majesty, to 
 ivite the confederated and- 
 idependent Chiefs of New 
 lealand to concur in the fol- 
 >wing Articles and Condi- 
 ions. 
 
 Article the First. 
 
 The Chiefs of the Confedera- 
 ion of the United Tribes of 
 Few Zealand, and the separate 
 Qd independent Chiefs who 
 ave not become members of 
 le Confederation, cede to Her 
 lajesty the Queen of England, 
 bsolutely and without reser- 
 ation, all the rights and 
 owers of Sovereignty which 
 le said Confederation or In- 
 ividual Chiefs respectively 
 
 te mea hoki he tokomaha ke 
 nga tangata o tona iwi kua 
 noho ki tenei wenua, a e haere 
 mai nei. 
 
 Na, ko te Kuini e hiahia ana 
 kia wakaritea te Kawana- 
 tanga, kia kaua ai nga kino e 
 puta mai ki te tangata maori 
 ki te pakeha e noho ture kore 
 ana. 
 
 Na, kua pai te Kuini kia 
 tukua a hau, a WmEMu Hopi- 
 HONA, he Kapitana i te Roiara 
 Nawa, hei Kawana mo nga 
 wahi katoa o Nu Tirani, e 
 tukua aianei amua atu ki te 
 Kuini; e mea atu ana ia ki 
 nga Eangatira o te "Wakamin- 
 enga o nga Hapu o Nu Tirani, 
 me era Rangatira atu, enei 
 ture ka korerotia nei. 
 
 Ko te tuatahi, 
 
 Ko nga Rangatira o te 
 Wakaminenga, me nga Ran- 
 gatira katoa hoki, kihai i uru 
 ki taua Wakamiuenga, ka 
 tuku rawa atu ki te Kuini o 
 Ingarani ake tonu atu te Ka- 
 wanatanga katoa o o ratou 
 wenua. 
 
 Ko te tuarua, 
 Ko te Kuini o Ingarani 
 
THE WAITANGI TREATY. 
 
 319 
 
 exercise or possess, or may be 
 supposed to exerqise or to 
 possess, over their respective 
 Territories as the sole Sove- 
 reigns thereof. 
 
 Article the Second. 
 
 Her Majesty the Queen of 
 England confirms and guaran- 
 tees to the Chiefs and Tribes 
 of New Zealand, and to the 
 respective families and indi- 
 viduals thereof,, the full, ex- 
 clusive, and undisturbed pos- 
 session of their Lands and 
 Estates, Forests, Fisheries, 
 and other properties which 
 they may collectively or indi- 
 vidually possess, so long as 
 it is their wish and desire to 
 retain the same in their pos- 
 session ; but the Chiefs of the 
 United Tribes and the Indi- 
 vidual Chiefs yield to Her 
 Majesty the exclusive right 
 of Pre-emption over such 
 lands as the proprietors there- 
 of may be disposed to alienate, 
 at such prices as maybe agreed 
 upon between the respective 
 Proprietors and persons ap- 
 pointed by Her Majesty to 
 treat with them in that behalf. 
 
 Article the Third. 
 
 In consideration thereof 
 Her Majesty the Queen of 
 England extends to the Na- 
 tives of New Zealand Her 
 royal protection, and imparts 
 
 ka wakarite ka wakaae ki nga 
 Rangatira, ki nga Hapu, ki 
 nga tangata katoa o Nu Tirani, 
 te tino Eangatiratanga o o 
 ratou wenua o ratou hainga me 
 ratou taonga Jcatoa. Otiia 
 ko nga Eangatira o te Waka- 
 minenga, me nga Rangatira 
 katoa atu, ka tuku ki te Kuini 
 te hokonga o era wahi wenua 
 e pai ai te tangata nona te 
 wenua, ki te ritenga o te utu 
 e wakaritea ai e ratou ko te 
 kai hoko e meatia nei e te 
 Kuini h'ei kai hoko mona. 
 
 Ko te tuatoru, * 
 
 Hei wakaritenga mai hoki 
 tenei mo te wakaaetanga ki 
 te Kawanatanga o te Kuini. 
 Ka tiakina e te Kuini o Inga- 
 rani nga tangata maori katoa 
 o Nu Tirani. Ka tuhua hi a 
 ratou nga tikanga Jcatoa rite 
 tahi hi ana mea hi nga tangata 
 Ingarani. 
 
 (signbd), 
 WILLIAM HOBSON, 
 Consul & Lieut-Govemor. 
 
 Na, ko matou, ko nga Ran- 
 gatira te Wakaminenga o 
 nga Hapu o Nu Tirani, ka 
 huihui nei ki Waitangi. Ko 
 matou hoki ko nga Eangatira 
 
320 
 
 THE WAITANGI TREATY. 
 
 fo fhem all the Eights and 
 Privileges of British subjects. 
 
 W. HOBSON, 
 
 Lieutenant-Governor.. 
 
 Now, therefore, We, the 
 ;ihiefs of the Oonfederatioh of 
 he United Tribes of New 
 Zealand, being assembled in 
 Congress at Victoria, in Wai- 
 angi, and We, the Separate 
 md Independent Chiefs of 
 'few Zealand, claiming au- 
 hority over the Tribes and 
 [territories which are specified 
 iter our respective names, 
 laving been made fully to 
 inderstand the Provisions of 
 he foregoing Treaty, accept 
 nd enter into the same in the 
 ull spirit and meaning there- 
 f : in witness of which, we 
 ave attached our signatures 
 r marks at the places and the 
 ates respectively specified. 
 
 Done at Waitangi, this sixth 
 ay of February, in the year 
 f Our Lord one thousand 
 ight hundred and forty. 
 
 Nu Tirani, ka kite nei i te 
 ritenga o enei kupu, ka tan- 
 gohia, ka wakaaetia katoatia 
 e matou. Koia ka tohungia 
 ai o matou ingoa o matou 
 tohu. 
 
 Ka meatia tenei ki Wai- 
 tangi, i te ono o nga ra o 
 Pepuere, i te tau kotahi ma- 
 no, ewaru, rau, ewa tekau, o 
 to tatou Ariki. 
 
THE BOL'LDER BANK HARHOUR NELSON. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 HINTS TO EMIGRANTS. 
 
 Nothing need be said of the motives leading to emigration ; 
 it is felt to be necessaiy by tens and hundreds of thousands 
 of our countrymen, who annually quit the shores of their 
 native land in search of fresh homes. Emigration is going 
 on, and will continue to do so as long as the population of 
 Britain is in excess of its means of maintaining it, and there 
 are fields to receive it, the man of energy, who finds there is 
 no opening for him at home, will naturally turn his thoughts 
 to other lands where one is presented. The family man, 
 anxious for those depending upon him, will also look in the 
 same direction. There are numbers who, when retiring 
 from the Army and Navy, seek a home where there is a 
 reasonable hope of health and happiness being attained, as 
 well as prospect for their rising families ; some accustomed 
 to warm climates, cannot endure that of Britain ; this also 
 
322 HINTS TO EMIGRANTS. 
 
 s the case with thousands at home with delicate constitu- 
 ;ions ; they battle on for years against an adverse climate, but 
 'eel each winter more and more trying, until at last emigra- 
 }ion becomes a necessity; from such and other causes it 
 3ontinues to flow on with undiminished vigour. 
 
 The first consideration of the intending emigrant is, 
 vhere shall he go to ? There are four things to be con- 
 sidered : Economy, Success, or fair chance of getting on, 
 health and Happiness. 
 
 America is the nearest; that seems to be in her favor. 
 There are the United States ; but will they suit the small 
 iapitalist ? If he leaves with the hope of escaping taxation, 
 le finds it doubled there, burthened with a national debt 
 lecond only to that of England ; it will be like jumping out 
 )f the frying pan into the fire to go there. A wonderful 
 shange has taken place in America for the worse; in the 
 arge cities living and everything is dear, and destitution 
 squal to that at home, he must go far back to the west 
 o obtain land, and even there he will not escape heavy 
 laxation ; nor is the prospect on these accounts very favor- 
 kble. Health too is not to be expected, where fevers and 
 igues are rife, in a country which is alternately burnt up with 
 ropical heat, or frozen with arctic cold. "Were emigrants to 
 veigh these things before they left the shores of their native 
 and, half of them would change their minds and go else- 
 vhere ; of this I feel persuaded, that many of those who do 
 fo, wish themselves back again when it is too late. 
 
 Another consideration is — would the change of society, 
 justoms, manners, and views, suit the British emigrant ? 
 ;f not, his chance of happiness there will be small ? But 
 his does not apply to British America ; land is cheap 
 ind readily obtained, this is true, but the remarks on 
 ihmate apply with greater force there. Excessive heat and 
 sold generate fever, agues, and other maladies ; besides, the 
 ong-continued winter seals the earth's surface so com- 
 pletely that the hand of the agriculturalist is idle for more 
 han half a year, and has but a short time for improvement 
 )f the soil. 
 
HINTS TO EMIGRANTS. 323 
 
 If, therefore, these four are duly weighed, the emigrant 
 will look from the west to the south, and the Cape invites 
 his attention. Some inducements are held out there, a 
 hot, but not oppressive climate, cheap land, being given 
 away, not a very good sign, for our Colonial Governments 
 do not willingly bestow what they can get anything for, 
 but in a country subject to droughts and hostile visits 
 from innumerable hordes of barbarians, inducements are 
 required to attract colonists, and even with all these, some 
 who have the means of leaving are doing so, and seeking 
 their fortunes in Australia and New Zealand. 
 
 Australia is a noble insular continent, but, strange to say, 
 although so far distant from Britain, it offers little or no 
 inducement to settlers ; its land regulations hold out no 
 attraction to draw them to its shores ; it is not easy to be 
 obtained, and everything is dear; the difficulty of visiting 
 different localities is great ; the heat of the climate and the 
 frequent droughts are serious drawbacks. Under these 
 circumstances the emigrant will turn his attention to New 
 Zealand; there he finds a country about the size of his 
 native land, but possessing a far superior climate, with mUd 
 summers and winters. In one island snow never falls except 
 at the southern extremity, and then it never remains ; the 
 ice is seldom seen thicker than a shilling. In the Middle 
 Island the winter's cold is not so great as that of Britain ; 
 the most southerly part of New Zealand is not colder than 
 the most southerly portion of England. The land is fertile, 
 and so well watered, that droughts are unknown. Already 
 the population is becoming considerable, and, from the 
 limited size of the country, it will sooner assume the state of 
 Britain than any other of its colonies. For health, happiness, 
 and prospect of success, it ' is unequalled, therefore New 
 Zealand is the colony, and it will be generally acknowledged 
 to be so before long. To every intending emigrant, there'- 
 fore, I unhesitatingly say, go to New Zealand, being far 
 preferable in every respect to any other emigration field; 
 and to those who make up their minds to do so, I give 
 a few hints. 
 
124 HIUTS TO EMIGKANTS. 
 
 The first enquiry will be how to get there, and the best 
 vay of doing so. There are now three ways ; the shortest 
 md quickest is by Panama, and the next by Suez, — both 
 )f these are effected by steam. These, however, are not 
 mly the most expensive, but the most unsuited to the emi- 
 grant, who will, doubtless, have many packages of various 
 rinds, which could not be taken by either of these ways, 
 3xcept at a ruinous charge, whilst the passage money itself 
 s considerably more than by sailing vessels. The emi- 
 grant will naturally wish to go as reasonable as is possible, 
 ;onsistent with comfort. By a sailing vessel he has no 
 Touble of trans-shipment, he is, as it were, at home until he 
 •eaches his destination. 
 
 The usual rate by sailing vessels is, for the saloon passen- 
 !;ers, from forty to fifty guineas each ; for the stern cabins 
 m extra charge is made. The intermediate passengers are 
 ;harged from sixteen to twenty-five guineas, and the steerage 
 mes from fourteen to sixteen guineas. For the saloon 
 )assengers the owners engage to provide a good table, with 
 resh meat and milk, with every little comfort required ; wine, 
 pirits, and malt liquors being extras, but supplied at a rea- 
 lonable price on board. Saloon passengers should always 
 itipulate that there shall be a cow, or at any rate goats in 
 nilk, on board, and a plentiful supply of desiccated milk; 
 hese are necessaries which must be attended to before paying 
 he passage money, or it will be too late ; the value of them 
 lannot be overrated when there are children on board. If 
 m emigrant is willing to take a cow himself, the owners will 
 lot charge for it, provided the passengers in general have 
 .he benefit of it, and a well-bred cow will always be valuable 
 m reaching New Zealand. It is also necessary to see that 
 ihere is a medical man on board, and whether there is divine 
 lervice on the Sabbath. For the second and third classes 
 ihere is a regular dietary, and each passenger should be 
 lupplied with a copy of it. 
 
 In some vessels there are two kinds of stores, old and 
 lew, good and bad ; the latter, perhaps, have made several 
 rips round the globe, or have once been on board some of 
 
HINTS TO EMIGRANTS. 325 
 
 H.M. ships, from -whence they have been discarded; after 
 some time, specimens of this kind will make their appearance 
 at the table, such as bad fusty tea, sugar, or flour, rancid 
 butter, but when complained of better will be produced ; it 
 is as well to know this beforehand, as having to put up 
 with bad articles of food not only greatly adds to the dis- 
 comforts of a long voyage, but also endangers the health. 
 
 There is also a great diflerence in Captains. As much of the 
 comfort of a voyage depends upon him, it is well, if possible, 
 to know something of him beforehand. At sea he is supreme, 
 and if of an irascible temper, and not sober habits, being 
 shut up with him for a three months' voyage is anything but 
 agreeable ; he may forget the usual courtesies of civilized 
 life, and use his temporary power in such a way as to render 
 his passengers as miserable as possible ; whilst on the other 
 hand, a kind considerate Captain can render a voyage, even 
 to New Zealand, a regular pleasure trip. 
 
 When the emigrant reaches his port, it matters little 
 where it may be, every part of New Zealand offers its 
 peculiar advantages. If he possesses means, and intends 
 turning his attention to sheep, Ahuriri or Wanganui, in the 
 North Island ; Port Cooper or Otago, in the Middle Island, are 
 the best for him. If he goes to obtain a mild and enjoyable 
 climate, Auckland, Taranaki, Wanganui, or Ahuriri. If his 
 means are small and his family large, Auckland is decidedly 
 the most desirable province for him to go to, as for every 
 adult in his family he wiU have a free grant of forty acres 
 given him, and twenty acres for each child, forty acres will 
 also be allowed to the settler for each servant he may bring 
 out, as a compensation for his introduction. This is an 
 arrangement much to the credit of the province, which is 
 already reaping the benefit of this wise regulation by thus 
 giving rise to many little communities in it composed of 
 highly respectable families. For ofiBcers of the Army or 
 Navy, four hundred acres are given ; for soldiers or sailors, 
 sixty acres ; warrant officers and schoolmasters obtain eighty ; 
 and the parties are allowed to select their own lands, they can 
 also add to the quantity at the fixed rate of ten shillings per 
 
}26 HINTS TO EMIGRANTS. 
 
 icre. The land regulations of Auckland are liberal and judici- 
 )us, and entitle that province to the first consideratioUj as 
 here is not another equally so. In this respect, those who 
 lecide upon Auckland should call at the office, Messrs. A. P. 
 Mdgway and Sons, 40, Leicester Square, London, to obtain 
 }articnlars, and certificates of their being entitled to the 
 quantity accorded to their position and rank ; those gentle- 
 nen are the agents for that province ; in that case they 
 vill select a vessel bound for the Port of Auckland. The 
 and regulations for Taranaki Province are nearly as liberal, 
 ree grants being made to naval and miliary officers, but 
 here the land is put up by auction. In Wellington, no free 
 grants of any kind are aUowed, but as much made from the 
 lale of land as possible. So also at Hawke's Bay or Ahuriri, 
 it Nelson and Marlborough. At Canterbury, country land 
 s sold at £2 per acre ; free grants of thirty acres are made 
 inly to old soldiers, wounded in the Crimean War, or their 
 vidows ; but assisted passages are given to good laborers, 
 nechanics, and domestic servants ; for particulars, apply to 
 r. Marsham, Esq., 32, Charing Cross, W.C, the agent of 
 ihat province. At Otago, land is sold as at Canterbury, 
 3ut no free grants of any sort made. So also in Southland; 
 jut I believe there is now a more liberal arrangement for 
 )btaining land in that province at the fixed price of £1 per 
 icre. 
 
 To aU who have learned a trade. New Zealand presents a 
 jood opening ; carpenters stand first, they will readily obtain 
 rom ten to twelve shUHngs a day, and farm laborers from 
 lix to eight, whilst those accustomed to the management of 
 iheep, will obtain board and lodging with from £70 to £100 
 b year, and on large runs will have a horse found in the 
 jargain, — a far better income than that of three-fourths of the 
 Pastors of the Church of England, commonly called curates. 
 Che best mode of obtaining employment on reaching the 
 jolony, wUl be to put an advertisement in one of the local 
 japers, stating what kind of situation is required. Married 
 louples without incumbrances will readily meet with employ- 
 nent, at good wages ; and even with families, if their testi- 
 
HINTS TO EMIGEANTS. 327 
 
 monials are satisfactory, they will not find it difficult to obtain 
 situations as overseers. All such, should be careful to obtain 
 testimonials from their ministers before leaving home ; these 
 will be found of great service to them, and their best intro- 
 duction on reaching their destination ; to these it would be 
 well to add one from their former employers ; this would 
 much facilitate their obtaining good situations. To those 
 who possess some means and look for comfortable homes, it 
 would be well to take time before they make their selection 
 of a locality. The facUity of visiting all parts of the colony 
 are now greatly increased, and reasonable by steamers, thus 
 a month or two so spent will enable the looker after a home 
 to form a correct judgment of the respective merits of different 
 places, and decide accordingly. 
 
 Eelative to taking money, whilst it is desirable to have 
 some to meet immediate expenses ou landing, it will be 
 better to pay the amount intended to be taken into the hands 
 of the firm the vessel belongs to, which will give letters 
 of credit on reaching their destination, without any charge. 
 
 A few words may be added about the furniture, which a 
 family should take : as a general rule it is better to avoid 
 encumbering one's self with more than can be avoided, on 
 account of freight, and expenses on reaching the colony; 
 but there are some things to be excepted, and amongst these 
 may be mentioned, chests of drawers, plain wardrobes, which 
 can be used as packing cases ; other articles of furniture can 
 be obtained almost as reasonably in the colony as at home. 
 A single man will not burthen himself with even these; 
 still an exception might be made in favor of whatever is 
 most prized, and most portable : linen, blankets, cutlery, 
 and plate, a selection of good books, and whatever is most 
 valued in the-X)ld home will be doubly so in the new. 
 Many httle articles might be selected which would pack 
 close and be very serviceable ; whatever each emigrant 
 needs or uses the most before he leaves he will need when 
 he arrives, whether tools or whatever belongs to his par- 
 ticular calling. If any furniture or property of value be 
 taken, it is as well to insure it, but still the advice is, take 
 
J28 HINTS TO EMIGEANTS. 
 
 1,8 mucli hard cash as possible, and as little else as you can 
 lelp ; to single men I would recommend their going out 
 named, in whatever way they may go, they will find a 
 jood partner their best help and best assurance of success. 
 ^ wife will not be an incumbrance, but the best helpmate 
 o future prosperity. 
 
 A new country presents several advantages over the old 
 me. The settler, when he possesses the raw material, land, 
 work upon, soon changes its appearance and converts 
 t into a cherished home; he sees beauty and order arise 
 rom his efforts, and with his increasing prosperity, it like- 
 v^ise becomes more and more comfortable, with the prospect 
 )pening out of leaving a competency for his family, however 
 arge it may be, and the knowledge that as his adopted 
 sountry advances, his position likewise will rise with it. 
 
A Letter from one of the earliest Settlers in Wanganui. 
 
 Wellington, September, 1841. 
 
 Governor Hobson arrives. — Sent immediately for me to attend 
 him at Barratt's Hotel. Orders given me to proceed immediately 
 to Wanganui as Chief Constable : his last words were, " If you 
 do your duty there as you have done at Wellington, I will not 
 forget you." In my instructions it was stated that the place was 
 full of runaway convicts and whalers, and other bad characters, 
 which I was to apprehend and bring to justice. I brought with 
 me Mr. Henry Nathan, as my sergeant, who to this day is one of 
 our respected townsmen. I cannot say too much for him; I 
 always found him a faithful friend in the midst of danger, and 
 proud I am to testify that he has brought up a fine family, who 
 are all highly respected. 
 
 The Voyage up. — On the first day of September, 1841, we went 
 on board the schooner ' Surprise,' bound for Wanganui, Captain 
 John Mc Gregor, master. The ' Surprise ' was built something 
 like a large tub ; the wind was aft from the Wellington Heads, 
 which we left at 6 a.m., and arrived outside the Wanganui Bar 
 at 6 p.m., which I believe was the quickest passage ever known ; 
 then we anchored for the night. Passing Kapiti we nearly run 
 over a whale, the wind was so strong the Captain could not stop 
 her ; our lady passengers were rather frightened — Mrs. Bell, 
 senior, Mrs. Crosby, then single, and Mrs. Bell's niece. 
 
 The Wellington people gave Mr. Nathan and myself one fort- 
 night to live on our arrival ; in the morning, up went the anchor, 
 and our little craft sailed up this beautiful river, passing Putiki. 
 I fired off two brace of pistols, to inform the inhabitants that 
 Government had sent officers to protect them, and also to infornl 
 the runaway convicts that I had an-ived ; instead of those I found 
 four magistrates and a few settlers. We anchored at Major 
 Durie's Creek, and went on shore ; there I met with Mr. Colville, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Stent, and Mrs. John Mc Gregor who was glad to 
 welcome us. The boat was sent to take me across the river. 
 The roadway from the market-place to the head magistrate's 
 tent was a large pig's track, plenty of flax, tutu, fern, &c. 
 There was a Maori pah near his tent. I went up to a man 
 digging in the garden ; he was poorly dressed, he looked us if he 
 had just arrived from Old Ireland. I said, " Old Chap, where is 
 your master?" He answered, " I have no master." I said, '• I 
 
 z 
 
30 LETTER PBOM AN EARLY SETTLER IN WANGANUI. 
 
 ave a letter from the Governor for S. King, Esq., magistrate." 
 I am Samuel King, Esq." I gave him the letter, and he said he 
 ?as glad to see me at Wanganui ; he gave me his tent until I 
 ould build a Ware, and also told me to go into his Ware, and 
 ook myself and Nathan some potatoes and bacon. 
 
 I found my way back to the market-place, where was a large 
 luilding, native fashion; in this lived John Nixon, Esq., and 
 amily, who kindly welcomed me to Wanganui ; he brought out 
 , bottle of good Port, which was the first I partook of, he treated 
 ae with great respect, and told me to call and see him at any 
 ime ; I will say that I was by that gentleman treated with great 
 ivility, and ever since, which are many years, he has always 
 leen my friend. Mr. Mathews lives near, he was sent, I believe, 
 ,s a school-master, he used to make bricks, and carpenter a little, 
 fear the Commercial lived Peter Wilson, Esq., magistrate, and 
 rife, and their son ; the servants were William Pearson and 
 rife. Opposite the pah stood J. Wakefield's house, free for 
 ,11 comers, always plenty of grog ; Eichard Deighton lived with 
 dm, likewise Thomas Ball and Richard Ball, and Mr. Samuel 
 )eighton lived opposite on the other side of the river. There 
 rere rare games carried on by Carrington and Niblet, he went 
 ip the river, and was tattoed on the right thigh, high up. Mr. 
 lenry Churton kept a small public-house on the spot were 
 3. 1. Jones's house is now standing, Joseph Lockett was barman. 
 '. think these were nearly all the inhabitants at that time, until 
 he ' Clydeside ' brought Captain Campbell, and Dr. G. Rees and 
 )thers, settlers for the place. 
 
 In December the Jail was begun, which was finished in 
 February. The sawyers, that worked in Colville's Bush, con- 
 ributed, instead of the magistrate fining them money, he, 
 according to their transgressions, ordered them to bring 100 feet 
 )f timber for the first, and 200 feet fSr the second, and so on ; so 
 ;he Jail cost nothing for the building, only £12, which was paid 
 ;o me for my work, and acting as magistrate's clerk. When 
 x)mpleted I had no prisoners to put in, so I bought plenty of 
 jotatoes and pumpkins, and filled it, excepting where I slept and 
 lad my desk. 
 
 After a month or so I was shooting ducks at the Heads, when 
 
 ,he ' Catherine Johnson ' entered the river. I hailed them ; they 
 
 sent their dingey, I went on board ; she was far superior to the 
 
 Surprise,' I quite admired her. The Captain and Mate looked 
 
LETTER PEOM AN EARLY SETTLER IN WANGAN01. 3'-i\ 
 
 like two good men, which they have turned out, for the beneiit 
 of this our adopted place. The Captain asked me if I knew the 
 river ; I thought I did, and consented to act as pilot. Coming 
 past the Bluff I thought the river ran straight, but, to my surprise, 
 I brought her off the Sand Spit, near the Creek. The Captain 
 said never mind, and so we all got out, and with a large spar we 
 shoved her into deep water, which made my heart glad. 
 
 On arrival I introduced the Captain and his Mate to Mr. 
 Greenacre and wife, who cured pork. I also introduced them 
 inside the Jail, to see the potatoes, &c. They agreed with me 
 for six tons and a half of potatoes and seven pumpkins. They 
 sailed for Nelson, and soon returned, when I gave them seven 
 tons of potatoes and eleven pumpkins, these also went to Nelson. 
 I found them honorable men, and I think fairly, that if the truth 
 is told, that John Garner was sent before them by Providence to 
 open a way to their prosperity, and also for the prosperity of the 
 Town of Wanganui. 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 I hope you will forgive me for not doing this before, 
 but tliis is the first night this week that I could use my pen. 
 
 I am. Dear Sir, 
 
 Yours faithfully, 
 
 John Gaenee. 
 To the Rev. R. Tayhr. 
 
London : 
 
 WILLIAM MACINTOSH, 
 
 24, Pateknostek Eow.